ã€ŠWhispers of the Furtiveã€‹


 The Exchange

    FEAR - Corin, like all around him, stood frozen in place staring at the large island in the bay. It had been less than half a day since Corin had last laid eyes on that stretch of sea; a smooth mirrorlike surface was all that could be seen. But now, where only a mere night before the moonlight shimmered upon a calm surface, a large expanse of land loomed close to the bay. Its appearance signified one thing ¨C catastrophe.

    ¡°Leviathan.¡± Corin whispered.

    The others turned their heads toward him and fixed upon him an icy glare that was equal parts horrified and equal parts damning. Corin confirmed what they all knew, what none of them wanted to believe was true, what they could see with their own eyes.

    Corin could see the waves breaking around the large landmass. He could tell by the distinctive pattern that the landmass carved in the sea that it was slowly and steadily moving, and he could tell where it was headed. In their direction.

    Corin¡¯s entire being screamed. It urged him to flee, to run, to abandon everything. To run as far as he could, for days even, just to get away. But his body would not listen.

    A gust picked up. From above where not a single cloud could be seen a loud cracking sound, thunder, was heard.

    ¡°Jokasta, on this day in which we are spared from our mortal coil, please welcome us into your kingdom.¡± An older man had shed all his outer garments and lay on the ground facing the sky. His eyes were closed. He had accepted his fate.

    Others around him followed his example. They all shed their outer garments and lay flat on the ground. Corin saw the young and the old, and even the infirm, those who even the slightest movement would be a great challenge, assume the same sky facing pose.

    ¡°Jokasta, please judge us worthy of being in your kingdom.¡± The chants continued.

    Corin felt the first rain drop on his face. He looked above. He saw the storm clouds begin to form from the opposite location from which the landmass approached. Two titans had decided to go at war with each other, the site of this conflict would be their village.

    Corin moved his hand to his head. He was not an adherent to any faith, but he knew the customs. The headpiece was always the first to be removed in a sign of respect. The cracks of thunder came at a more regular pace now.

    ¡°Corin!¡± Someone shouted in front of him.

    He looked ahead of him, confused at the familiar man in front of his face. The stranger who bore a striking resemblance to Corin, with the same dark complexion, and who¡¯s manner of being Corin sought to emulate his whole life.

    ¡°You must go now Corin! Warn the others!¡± The man, his brother, Cyril, screamed in Corin¡¯s face.

    Cyril acted as if he had been the only one to not accept his fate.

    ¡°The others?¡± Corin asked slowly his hand still wrapped around his headpiece.

    ¡°The hunting party Corin!! They were to arrive today!¡± Cyril shouted in Corin¡¯s face. He knew that time was not on their side.

    Corin still struggled to understand.

    ¡°Think Corin, think! Remember! Come to your senses boy!¡± Cyril continued shouting in his face.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t act now, the whole village will be lost! You must make them! Flee, hide, tell them to not come here!¡± Cyril dug his thumb into Corin¡¯s shoulder. An intense pain shot through him which finally pulled him out of his stupor.

    Corin understood now. Corin was to run to the mountains, find the hunting party, and make them leave. His lot was the coward¡¯s lot.

    ¡°But Cyril, our duty, to protect the village, why we stayed behind-¡° Cyril once again dug in his thumb. Corin winced. It was Cyril¡¯s way of letting him know this was not the time for an argument.

    ¡°Corin, what can we do against a conflict between titans? I will stay and help those who cannot leave. Salvage anything that is left behind.¡± Cyril tried his best to impress upon Corin with his sly smile, but it wavered.

    Even Cyril, he with his silver tongue, he who could stare down the mightiest on the island and not flinch, he could not keep his composure in this moment.

    There won¡¯t be anything left after this!

    ¡°You will see me again.¡± Cyril smiled weakly at Corin.

    CRACK

    A giant shard of ice shot from the land mass into the sky. There was no sun anymore, the sky was completely darkened. It started pouring rain, mercilessly.

    ¡°Hurry Corin, go!¡± Cyril turned Corin around and pushed him.

    As if acting of its own volition Corin¡¯s body began a mad dash to the mountains.

    You will not see him again!

    Corin ran and ran, slipping on the wet ground constantly, but never stopping.

    Stop! Go back to him! Save him! Save your brother!

    The din of the thunder was so loud that Corin could barely hear anything else. His heart pounded as he ran, gasping for breath, doing everything he could to put as much distance between himself and the village.

    Listen to me! Listen! Stop running! Cyril! Save him!

    A flash of light. An intense heat in front of Corin. He was thrown backwards. He lay flat on the ground as he faced the sky now. The clouds parted. A large golden figure emerged from them. Its eyes were completely white, its fangs were the size of a person, its wings could summon storms with their sheer power.

    The creature roared and lightning cracked the sky. Corin thought it might come for him, but he was mistaken. He was of no significance to a Titan. The creature continued on its path to the landmass.

    Corin got up and continued running.

    He must be dead now¡­

    ***

    Corin awoke. His eyes quickly adjusted to his surroundings. In his hand he held the handle of his blade. He grasped it so tight that his hand started feeling numb.

    That day.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Corin''s heart did not stop racing as he awoke. The dream of that day started becoming more frequent in previous weeks. Corin dreaded reliving that day.

    As Corin felt himself starting to get worked up he felt a hand placed on his shoulder. The gentle touch instantly soothed the rising tide that was stirring within him. He closed his eyes as he embraced the hand on his cheek.

    ¡°Is it that day again?¡± Livia¡¯s soft voice spoke. She didn''t have to ask, she knew Corin better than even himself.

    Corin could see the concern in his wife¡¯s deep brown eyes. Corin had known those eyes for almost the entirety of his life, and he knew they would always be there to reassure him. Standing so close to him made him be in awe at how beautiful she was. Her dark short hair, her glowing smile, her kind eyes. It reminded Corin that there were still things worth living for on that island, on Trinixo.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I dream of that day as well. It''s been over a decade but I clearly remember you running to us and helping us find shelter. I don''t know what we would have done without you.¡± Livia said as she sought to reassure Corin.

    Corin smiled weakly at her.

    Livia leaned in and kissed Corin''s forehead. She pulled her head back and looked him in the eyes.

    ¡°Remember, we will always weather the storm together.¡± Livia said to Corin.

    ¡°So shall we get going?¡± She added.

    Corin felt his spirits rising and stood up.

    ¡°Let''s.¡± Corin replied as he rubbed his pendant. It always brought him good luck.

    There was not much for them to prepare before they set off from their camp. Aside from ashes from last night¡¯s fire in front of him there was not much around that would indicate their presence. The majority of their provisions for their tenday journey, were neatly stowed in their bags. They resorted to hunting and foraging for food whenever possible. But today they had to rely on salted meat. They needed to make an early start and time was of the essence.

    Corin fished out some salted beef from his bag, handed some to his wife and the both of them started their trek down the mountain. Although the sea was visible from their campsite, they were still far from it. They would always avoid sleeping near the sea if possible.

    While the day was hot and the sun beat down on Corin and Livia they were able to find respite in the tropical landscape. Several palm trees were large enough that it would shelter them from the sun, and the occasional coconuts provided them with some needed fluids. A slight breeze would wander in and out during the day, which provided them much needed respite as they made their way down. Whenever possible Corin would keep his eyes on the sea. Even the slightest hint of Leviathan activity and Corin would not even hesitate to abandon the trip.

    Corin and Livia made their way to the beach. Not a single hint of any Leviathan activity to be seen in the sea. He looked up. The clear skies hinted at no Dragon activity either. He looked across the sea, to Aubea Island. The small uninhabited island lay directly south of their home land of Trinixo. Normally there wouldn¡¯t be much of interest in Aubea. There are lots of islands that surround Trinixo, some large, some small, but all equally boring. Aubea used to be no different from the rest, but as of several days ago it now hosted a gargantuan piece of a Dragon temple that fell from the sky.

    The structure was impressive to observe, even from this distance. Pieces of floating Dragon temples fell all the time from the sky. They normally ranged in size from small boulders to objects the size of a small hill. But the structure that Corin saw across the sea dwarfed anything he had previously seen. The structure he was looking at seemed like a mountain.

    The structure was so large that parts of it lay in the water, burgeoning out from the island it landed on. When he and the rest of the villagers saw the structure falling from the sky, some remarked that the moon was crashing down to the earth. The ensuing crash shook the ground that they stood on and could be heard at a great distance. Now all that stood between them and the gargantuan structure was the calm placid sea, and whatever may lurk underneath it.

    ¡°You have them, right?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Of course I do! You told me to bring it and I did.¡± Corin replied as he began to take off his bag.

    ¡°It was just a question.¡± Livia asked as she waited for Corin.

    Corin knelt down in front of the sea and put his bag down. In his bag he started to look for the two items. The first he found quickly, Livia''s contraption.

    He held it up high just so that Livia could see that he had not forgotten it. He then started to look for the second item. It was a lot smaller so it would be harder to find. Corin looked in the bag and could not find it. He emptied the bag out and tried to find in every nook he could look.

    ¡°Oh? Are you looking for this?¡± Livia asked looking perplexed at the object in her hand.

    ¡°Well that''s odd. I thought you said you brought it?¡± Livia smirked as she looked at Corin.

    Corin sighed in defeat. He had indeed forgotten to bring the flute. Livia laughed as she saw Corin trying to put everything back in his bag. After finishing Livia winked at him and handed him the flute.

    Now he had both devices, the flute and the glass case. The glass case had three distinct objects within it and one attached to the outside. There were two bells, one inscribed with a large triangle and the other with a large x. Aside from the bells there were interlocking gears that connected the two bells. Outside of the glass there was a small wheel that could be turned by a hand.

    Corin grabbed the two objects and waded into the water. Once the water was chest high he took a deep breath and submerged himself completely in the water. As he did so he brought the whistle up to his lips and blew as hard as he could. He saw some bubbles emerge from the object but was not able to hear anything.

    I must look like a fool.

    As soon as he finished he got out of the water. A moment earlier there was not a single being in front of him. Now, two thin muscular humanoid figures half protruded from the water in front of him. The two of them stared at Corin with eerily similar wide grins.

    Upon seeing the two figures Corin let out a loud yelp. He fell backwards into the water and struggled for a second to set himself straight. The two figures, along with Livia, were laughing at his expense after seeing the distress they had caused Corin.

    ¡°Our apologies, we did not mean to startle you. We saw you go into the water and were surprised to see that you wanted an audience with us. It has been a while since any land dwellers had reached out to seek an audience with our people.¡±

    The two figures in front of Corin had shimmering scales running along their bodies. There was one female and one male siren. It was the woman who had first spoken to Corin.

    ¡°Ah where are our manners? I am Nishandra, this is my mate, Gavlin.¡± Nishandra, the female siren, continued in a friendly tone.

    ¡°You may call me Corin. That over there is my wife, er mate, Livia.¡± He replied as he spat out some of the water that he had inhaled when he fell into the water.

    Livia waved as she waded through the water towards the three of them.

    ¡°Do you require passage?" Nishandra asked quickly.

    All of them knew the answer. The only reason a land dwelling furtive would contact a siren would be to request passage across the seas. No matter how short or long the trip was, the sirens were the only furtives capable of providing voyage across the sea. Other furtives efforts at mastering the seas always ended in failure, with any significant sea faring ability being crushed by the leviathans as soon as it began to emerge.

    "That is correct." Livia replied.

    "If I may ask. Is it to go to that hideous thing over there?¡± Gavlin motioned behind him without looking. The way his words escaped his lips let Corin know that he was not a fan of the new structure on Aubea.

    ¡°Yes, I must be honest, we are here to request passage to go into the Dragon temple." Corin replied.

    Gavlin sneered.

    "But I must ask," he continued "has there been any activity that you have seen toward it. Any other people approaching it. Or, well Titans.¡± Corin replied and he spoke that last word quietly. The two sirens winced at the mention of it.

    ¡°No, no such thing. We have seen many Dragon temple fragments fall into the sea before. Sometimes they are interested, but most of the time they are not. But we have never seen anything of this size, and for some reason that we do not know none of the them have dared try to approach it.¡± Nishandra spoke.

    Corin knew who the they and them were.

    ¡°I see. Well normally we would not want to cross the sea under any circumstance but this opportunity seems like one we cannot pass up. My wife has been able to construct items that have greatly improved life for our villagers from items scavenged from the Dragon ruins. Such as this.¡± Corin now showed them the glass device that he brought with him.

    With a quick motion Gavlin snatched the item from Corin¡¯s hand. He deftly moved the device in his hand, studying it closely. He held it up to Nishandra who also grabbed it and studied it.

    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked as she pored over the device.

    ¡°An alarm bell for titans. Or better said a Leviathan alarm.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. This device is supposed to warn us if one of them is coming? Is that right?¡± Gavlin looked at Livia with an amused look.

    ¡°That is correct. It operates on a very simple concept. You turn the wheel which will activate this bell.¡± Livia said while pointing to the bell with the triangle inscribed on it.

    ¡°That bell will continue to ring, but you won¡¯t be able to hear it. What it does is that it rings in such a way that it is able to travel very far into the ocean.¡± Livia added.

    ¡°Well what about this bell?¡± Nishandra asked, pointing to the bell with the x inscribed on it.

    ¡°Ah see, that is how the device alerts you. If an object that is large enough is moving towards you the bell with the x will be able to tell from the reflection of the sound from the triangle bell. If that happens the bell with the x will ring and you will be able to hear it.¡± Livia added.

    Both Nishandra and Gavlin looked at Livia with disbelief painted all over their faces. Corin was not surprised. He knew how insane what Livia had just said sounded.

    ¡°You do realize you are making quite the claim.¡± Gavlin retorted with a slight smile.

    ¡°I know it is hard to believe and I know that what I am asking you to put a great deal of trust that what we are saying is true. But it works, we''ve tested it. The device does work.¡± Corin added, trying to reassure both of the sirens.

    Both Nishandra and Gavlin looked at them with disbelief once again.

    ¡°Well we''ve tested it under certain conditions. We wanted to be sure that it would react to a large object in the water. So we went to opposite sides of the island. On one end Corin had the device and on the other I had rigged a contraption that would let one of the larger pieces of a Dragon temple that was lodged high up in our island fall into the sea.¡± Livia added.

    Corin could tell that both Nishandra and Gavlin were now intrigued.

    ¡°Once she gave the signal I knew that there was about thirty seconds before the temple fragment struck the sea. But once it did I saw it clear as day. The bell with the x on it started ringing. At no other point has it rung.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°This you swear?¡± Nishandra asked. Her hand reached underneath the water.

    Corin knew this would happen. He had prepared himself for this moment. Nobody knew if it was magic, a learned trait, or just propaganda that was now taken for fact. But it was well known that it was impossible to lie to a siren. Well not physically impossible, but they knew if you are lying. If caught so, well your head would not be staying attached to your body much longer.

    ¡°I swear this to be true.¡± Corin replied.

    Gavlin and Nishandra both looked at each other in amazement. They knew that Corin spoke the truth.

    ¡°But how? How is it possible?¡± Gavlin asked, still observing the device.

    ¡°Well every single component in the device is crafted from objects obtained from Dragon temples.¡± Livia added.

    Nishandra and Gavlin both gasped in amazement.

    ¡°The properties of those materials are unlike anything else we find on this island. That glass is nigh impossible for any of us to shatter. To even cut it we had to use metal obtained from the dragon temples. And to work the metal we are only able to do so at a forge that fell from a dragon temple. It is the only thing we know that gets hot enough to be able to work with the metal.¡±

    ¡°And you did all this?¡± Gavlin asked.

    ¡°Well I had some help.¡± Livia replied while looking at Corin. He sheepishly smiled back at all.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Nishandra spoke while holding the device in her hands.

    ¡°Oh and one more thing. I think, I do not know for certain, that if you hear the alarm go off, then you have at most ten minutes before you encounter whatever it is that caused the sound.¡± Livia added.

    ¡°Well even a minute of warning would give us so many options.¡± Nishandra added.

    ¡°And you would give this to us? I feel as if we could not take this and leave you defenseless. Those sea bastards love to play with you as much as they do us¡± Gavlin added.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say yours is not the only one in existence.¡± Corin replied, assuring the pair of Sirens.

    ¡°Well the agreed upon rule is to pay in kind.¡± Gavlin replied.

    ¡°Passage for you two to the island then?¡± Nishandra asked gleefully.

    ¡°Well us and some provisions. And passage back would be nice¡± Corin replied.

 The Labyrinth

    Although the trip in the small vessel lasted only several minutes it felt like a lifetime to Corin. Since he did not have to worry about steering the vessel he kept his eyes shut during the majority of the voyage. Now and then he would open his eyes to make sure his newfound allies were indeed leading him in the correct direction but beyond that he spent most of the trip firmly rooted in place just waiting for it to be done. The few glimpses of Livia that Corin could catch showed that she was much more at ease than Corin was.

    Once the sirens got them to Aubea Corin was more than happy to jump out and land on solid ground. Both Nishandra and Gavlin got a good laugh at Corin¡¯s reaction. They bade the duo goodbye and informed them that they would be ready to bring them back to Trinixo once their business in the Dragon temple was concluded.

    Corin and Livia now found himself on the shore of Aubea, an island he had seen many times during his lifetime but a place neither had ever been to. In fact, this was the first time in either Corin or Livia¡¯¡¯s nearly three decades of life that they had ever left Trinixo. Despite the many islands that could be seen from the shores of Trinixo, the idea of leaving it was never something they discussed.

    But they only came here for one reason, now it loomed large before them.

    ¡°By all under the sun.¡± Corin uttered.

    ¡°It is even more amazing up close.¡± Livia responded.

    Standing so close to the gargantuan was very different from seeing it from a distance in Trinixo. From where he stood it was hard for him to see even the top of the structure. In the relatively small island of Aubea, the structure was perched so perfectly in the middle that it seemed as if it was made specifically for it.

    Corin found himself hesitating slightly as he stared at the structure.

    He grabbed his pendant. ¡°Weather the storm.¡± He whispered to himself.

    Livia looked at him and echoed. ¡°Weather the storm.¡±

    Corin pulled out the weapon that Livia had fashioned for him from his bag, as well as the weapon holder which he wrapped around his waist. He had some practice with the weapon but it was still very much a work in progress. Livia was much more adept with it, but she had her own version of it. He also sheathed his trusty dagger as they made their way to the structure.

    It did not take long for them to make it to the base of the structure. The only entrance that was observed was through a cracked wall which Corin was barely able to fit himself through.

    Inside the structure both of them saw familiar shapes to those he had previously observed in the smaller fragments of temples that had previously landed on Trinixo. Intricate carvings on the wall depicting various dragons being worshiped, small weird repeating shapes, stone walls that were as smooth as glass and intricate mechanical apparatuses that would operate various doors and contraptions. They also saw the repeating light fixtures that were affixed to the ceiling at recurring intervals. They had seen this in other temple fragments but have never been able to decipher how they provided the steady dim light.

    The pair continued navigating the long dimly lit hallways. Every corner they took seemed to bring them face to face with an even more majestic area of the temple than before.

    "By all that is holy." Corin muttered aloud.

    ¡°This is amazing.¡± Livia muttered.

    They found themselves in the middle of a large great hall. In the center of it a large shimmering and intricately carved stone statue was placed. The chamber had several stories and the statue went as tall as the room. This hall was much much larger than anything Corin had ever seen from a dragon temple. The walls were covered with many reliefs portraying different dragons in majestic splendor.

    Corin could see smaller repeated carvings over the various dragons. He felt as if these were meant to convey some information but neither he nor Livia had no idea what they could mean.

    At the very top of the chamber there was a pristine glass dome through which the sunlight could come in. The glass dome seemed to disperse the sunlight in such a way that it was meant to bring the attention of any individual standing in there to the various carvings. But of course the majority of the light bathed the majestic statue in the middle.

    Behind the large statue a set of stairs went up and split up leading to a second floor in the chamber. Corin''s curiosity and admiration compelled him to go up and continue studying the chamber.

    On that second level they found the stone carvings of the wall replaced with glass reliefs. This time they were not dragons, but of a different type of creature. Some of them looked humanoid but they were completely covered in armor making it impossible for Corin to tell what exactly they were supposed to be. One of them had on armor, but unlike the others this one did not have its face covered. Corin was surprised by what he was seeing.

    "Is this, a human?" Corin asked Livia.

    Livia studied the relief as well.

    ¡°I think so.¡± She replied.

    They both studied the relief on the wall and there was no mistaking it. There were various furtive creatures in the lands, but this one was definitely a human. Corin knew of humans that lived amongst dragons of course. Simeon has been amongst dragons in the past. But the relatively small amount of information he had on these relationships had never indicated to him that they would honor humans in such a way. Corin and Livia were both confused by the relief on the wall, but now was not the time to determine what exactly all the reliefs here meant.

    Corin looked down on the first level from where he stood. He had no words to express his admiration. In all his years of life he had never seen something so awe inspiring. It was hard for him to comprehend that another civilization was able to construct something so beautiful. He felt as if he could spend several lifetimes in this very room admiring the various reliefs, studying the works that were clearly crafted by masters.

    But they were not here to study the fine designs on the walls. They were here to find any type of object or device that may be of use to bring back. They needed to move on, but that was not a simple task.

    This Grand Hall was not only flush with various artworks, it also had a large number of hallways leading into it. As far as Corin could count there were four on the first level, one of which he had entered through, and three on the second.

    ¡°So where to now.¡± Livia asked as she stood next to Corin.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Corin said.

    ¡°That is what I am trying to decide. Any ideas?¡± Corin added as he looked around.

    There was no feature that Corin could discern that would give him any clear idea of where each hallway led to. In all the time they had spent preparing for the trip they had not considered how exactly they would traverse it. They knew the structure was gargantuan from having seen it fall, but being inside it gave them a better appreciation of the magnitude of the structure and underscored the fact that they were both hopelessly lost inside here.

    "I think that one looks good.¡± Livia added as she pointed to a hallway straight across from them.

    Corin looked at the hallway and studied it. Nothing about it signified it was any different from the other choices in the room. Corin thought about it for a second.

    ¡°Fine suggestion!¡± Corin smiled as he followed Livia¡¯s lead.

    The hallway they encountered did not differ from the ones they had already traversed.

    Along the hallway he eyed an item that he knew Livia was on the lookout for. He quickly drew her attention to it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if it is here!¡± Livia almost ran to the object. Beneath a stone carving on the wall there was a raised dais with a dragon figurine perched on top of it.

    Livia went behind the dais and from underneath pulled out several bags.

    ¡°Corin there is so much of it!¡± Livia almost shouted with enthusiasm as she kept bringing out the small bags.

    Corin started grabbing the small bags that Livia was pulling out and putting them into his pack. The small bags were filled with a fine black powder. The dragon powder had the unique property that it would create small explosions when exposed to fire. It was how Livia had made the ammunition for the weapon she had given to Corin and for the one she carried.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Amazing!" Livia laughed as she kept grabbing more of the bags.

    Corin nor Livia had ever found so much dragon powder in a single location.

    ¡°Is it too much already?¡± Livia asked with a tinge of sadness.

    Corin lifted his pack and realized how much heavier it felt with just the dragon powder added. They had just started their exploration.

    ¡°I would say so.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Well we can always come back on another trip in the future and grab more.¡± Livia replied happily.

    Corin¡¯s heart sank. The thought of having to brave the trip across the sea again filled Corin with dread.

    From there on Corin and Livia moved on. The hallways they traversed continued winding. THey would find themselves in small rooms but had been struggling in finding much of interest. Eventually they came across a large room.

    This one was different from the previous great hall. Instead of several stories it was just one large circular room with domed walls that went up to the ceiling. The walls left a gap at the top through which the sunlight entered.

    The only thing of note in the room was a glistening object in the middle, floating as if in mid-air.

    Corin cautiously entered the large chamber, but nothing happened.

    Livia followed close behind him.

    Curious about the floating object, Corin moved towards it. As he neared it he gasped in amazement as he realized what it was.

    What Corin was looking at was the finest blade he had ever laid eyes on. The blade was so meticulously crafted that the reflected shine from the sunlight was almost blinding. Corin had seen many metalworks from dragon temples before but none as large as this or as immaculate.

    The blade pointed down as the handle was held by a metal hook hanging from the ceiling.

    Corin placed a hand on the metal and it felt cool to the touch. He passed a finger over the edge of the blade and instantly felt how sharp the object was.

    ¡°Corin.¡± Livia said in a concerned tone. He looked back at her and smiled.

    ¡°I am merely observing.¡± He replied.

    ¡°You observe with your eyes not your hands.¡± Livia said but Corin went on.

    He carefully grabbed the blade and picked it up holding it by the hilt. As he studied the blade a soft slinking sound was heard as the hook retracted slightly up into the air.

    The next thing Corin heard was the door slam shut. He looked back and the way which he came through was slam shut.

    Oh of course that would happen!

    "Corin!" Livia shouted.

    As he looked around trying to find a way out, he heard another noise. The quick swish of stone moving. In the floor in front of Corin, where he had grabbed the blade there was now a large opening. Corin heard a snarl coming from the pit.

    ¡°Get back!¡± Corin shouted at Livia.

    He started stepping back when he saw the first talon reach out from the pit. The red scales were very reminiscent of the beast Corin had seen flying years earlier. Corin dropped everything he was holding as he stared.

    In the blink of an eye another talon reached out holding to the side of the pit as the creature roared in anger, voicing its displeasure at whoever had dared walk into its lair.

    It finally pulled itself out of the pit and looked around, searching for its next victim. Corin was paralyzed in fear, unsure of what he was staring at. It looked like a dragon, but it was only a bit larger than Corin and it had no wings. The lizard scanned the room and caught Corin in its gaze and roaring at him began a mad charge at him.

    ¡°CORIN!¡± Livia shouted at him.

    As the creature approached Corin froze.

    ¡°MOVE!¡± A familiar voice shouted in his mind rousing him to move.

    Corin jumped out of the way at the very last instance. The beast turned quickly and dashed headfirst into Corin, who moved away again. This time the creature dashed headfirst into the wall being temporarily stunned but not for long. As Corin lay on the ground he reached for his dagger and prepared to face the creature.

    ¡°Corin!¡± Livia shouted.

    ¡°Stay back!¡± Corin replied as he eyed the creature.

    Corin could see Livia in his peripheral vision but could not tell what she was trying to do.

    As the creature spun around it lunged at Corin who was barely able to miss its wild swing. The creature hunched back preparing to lunge at Corin, who sidestepped at the very last second as the creature bit at the air.

    BANG!

    The loud noise pierced the air, and the next instant Corin heard a noise from the wall behind the creature. Livia had missed the creature and struck the wall with her rifle.

    The creature looked back at the source of the noise. Seeing an opening Coring lunged with his blade at the creature¡¯s back. As the blade made its way into the creature¡¯s back it struck the rough scales and split in two. Seeing no effect on the creature Corin pulled out the weapon that Livia had given him but he was too slow.

    Not hesitating, the creature spun its tail around hitting Corin directly in his chest and knocking him back several feet. Livia''s weapon was knocked out of his hands.

    Now Corin lay on the ground gasping for air as he heard the creature prepare itself to pounce on the prone Corin.

    Corin felt a cold touch on the back of his neck.

    ¡°The blade¡± He grunted.

    As he reached back to grab the blade the creature once again lunged at Corin. As it came down upon him, Corin thrust up, spearing the creature through its neck. This blade went through the creature¡¯s scales easily.

    But this only enraged the creature who bit into Corin¡¯s shoulder. The pain from the bite was excruciating. The small teeth were sawlike and they dug in firmly into his flesh as they picked him up. Corin grabbed into the blade that was firmly lodged in the creature¡¯s body and twisted it around, trying to hit some vital spot. Screaming from the pain the creature threw Corin across the room, but Corin was unable to get the blade from him.

    The creature prepared to finish Corin and started charging at him.

    BANG!

    This time Livia connected directly with the creature hitting it in the torso. The creature yelled in pain and turned towards Livia.

    The creature charged towards her and within seconds was upon her. Livia managed to get off another shot, but this one grazed the creature which used its large body to ram into her and launch her across the room. She landed on the wall and crumpled on the floor.

    ¡°Livia! NO!¡± Corin screamed at the creature as it turned its attention towards him.

    As the creature neared Corin, he jumped up and held onto the hook that had held the blade. The creature passed under him and Corin saw the pit from where the creature had come quickly close and the door to the large room open. But he did not have much respite. The creature was turning around preparing to attack Corin once again.

    As the creature charged towards Corin he let go of the hook and the creature fell back into its pit. This would not stop the creature in its goals and iIn mere seconds it already had its two talons on the perch of the pit as it was getting ready to escape and finish Corin once and for all.

    As the creature got its upper body over the pit Corin jumped onto the hook again, and the floor quickly closed. Despite the creature being in its path, the floor closed as if there had been no obstruction. The upper half of the creature was cleanly removed from its bottom half and where the center of the floor met now there was a large part of the creature¡¯s internal organs. The creature still writhed in anger trying to claw at Corin. Despite missing its lower half the creature refused to succumb, but each passing moment reduced its ability to fight. The creature weakly clawed over to where Corin hung and stopped, having finally succumbed to its injuries.

    Corin quickly dropped and ran over to Livia.

    ¡°Livia please, please be ok.¡± Corin said as he held his wife¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I told you not to touch that stupid blade you idiot!¡± Livia replied angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know! I should have listened to you! Are you ok? Are you hurt?¡± Corin asked Livia.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m ok. I didn¡¯t get mauled like you did.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°Help me get up.¡± Livia asked Corin.

    As he did, she immediately winced in pain.

    ¡°Agh!¡± She cried in pain.

    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°It¡¯s my leg. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s broken, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be able to move a lot.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Get me the medicine.¡± Livia told Corin.

    He obliged her and quickly got her the small box of tonics she had prepared.

    ¡°Let''s take care of you first.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Do you think you broke anything?¡± Livia asked Corin.

    Throughout the entire time Corin had yet to focus on his wounds. Now that the fight was done he was starting to feel some of its effects. His stomach felt as if someone had jumped on it several times and his shoulder ached from all the incisions made by the tiny saw-like teeth. He felt his stomach where the beast had struck him. He did not think the creature had broken any of his ribs.

    ¡°No I don¡¯t think anything is broken.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Ok, take off your shirt.¡± Livia told him and he obliged.

    Corin took off his leather shirt. Livia took one look at the wound and recoiled.

    Corin looked at his shoulder.

    ¡°Oh that does not look very good.¡± Corin said as he felt revolted at the sight of his own flesh.

    The bite marks were not deep but they were many. Livia grabbed one of the salves that she had prepared. They had only expected that they might slip and scrape themselves on some stone, but never expected anything like the creature. She applied the salve on him.

    He let out a loud cry. It hurt almost as bad as when it was bit into.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Livia asked.

    Corin could only nod.

    ¡°Well this is your fault anyways.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Corin knew that Livia would bring this moment up for the rest of their lives.

    When Livia finished Corin put on his tattered shirt.

    ¡°Get me a cloth and two of the supports we brought.¡± Livia asked and Corin obliged.

    She quickly wrapped them around her leg and was able to stand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be able to move much Corin.¡± She mentioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok Livia we¡¯ll leave.¡± Corin tried his best at reassuring her. It was his fault after all.

    ¡°Leave? Are you serious? After we went through all that to come here? Because I can¡¯t walk well? You can walk right?¡± Livia asked him.

    ¡°Well yes.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Then you go on about looking for more things! We¡¯ve barely started to explore this place, we¡¯re not going to leave now. You just have to be more careful about what shiny things you decide to pick up.¡± Livia said.

    Although Corin did not feel that was the best course he also knew that Livia was right. There was still much to see and who knew what else they could find.

    ¡°Well how do we get out of here?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Corin replied.

    He moved up to the dead creature and grasped the blade. He pulled it out and cleaned the gore off it. After doing so the blade looked as it had when Corin first laid eyes on it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I bring you along now do you?¡± Corin whispered to it.

    He turned towards the deceased creature.

    ¡°Well you won''t be needing this anymore.¡± Corin said to the creature as he raised one of its arms and sliced it off. Corin placed the arm on the hook and the door opened.

    ¡°Well that was disgusting.¡± Livia shouted at Corin.

    He simply shrugged his shoulders in reply.

    ¡°I would say goodbye and I wish our paths would cross again. But for now I will say good riddance.¡± Corin bade his farewells to the creature as he kicked it. He grabbed the weapon Livia had made him and left the room with her.

 Kishtro

    Corin had left Livia in the grand hall and continued his search around the structure.

    As he moved onwards he reached for his pendant and rubbed it.

    I heard it for sure.

    Cyril, he spoke to me.

    Out of all the things that Corin had racing through his mind the one he couldn''t stop thinking about was his elder brother¡¯s voice. In the middle of the confrontation he was sure he heard.

    Perhaps it was my head trying to spur me to move?

    Or maybe he is still watching over me?

    After his encounter with the creature Corin made sure to be more careful as he navigated the structure. Corin saw a shiny spear in a different room and he had to resist every fiber of his being telling him to grab it, that it would be safe.

    For now Corin stuck to finding the items that Livia had asked of him. They had already found some dragon powder. In his subsequent search he had also discovered some flasks of fire water, but now he was searching for lightning stones.

    After some time traversing the hallways Corin felt something was amiss. He felt as if he was not alone. Every now and then he could not shake the feeling that he was being watched.

    He would turn around quickly, but would not see anyone. He picked up his pace, eventually going to a full run, but did not hear any other footsteps behind him. He followed the most convoluted paths he could find, just to trick this possible pursuer. Yet despite all of this, and never actually observing anyone after him Corin could not shake this unease that had settled over him.

    Maybe this place is just getting to me. It does seem a bit more unsettling now without Livia. I''ll just look a little longer and then head out.

    Although they had not spent as much as they thought in the structure Corin and Livia had already grabbed a considerable amount of supplies. Once he found the lightning stones they would have enough supplies that they would need to turn back. Livia was in no condition to carry heavy bags so their ability to carry back the supplies was diminished greatly. Corin also did not want to risk running into any more dangerous creatures.

    Two more rooms and that''s it.

    The next room Corin found himself was larger than others, but not by much. It was more akin to a long broad hallway than a room. Inside it there was not much of note aside from various reliefs across the walls. Corin moved along and got to the end of the room. The only thing that awaited him was a door adorned with various indentations that seemed to be sealed shut.

    Corin tried pushing on it, but it would not budge.

    Not this again.

    Corin moved his hands around the indentations and found notches where he could put his hands. He found that he was able to rotate the indentations quite easily with his hands. There were six notches on the door that allowed him to move the different reliefs independent of each other. Corin moved the various reliefs many times but despite his best attempts did not seem any closer to figuring out exactly what he was supposed to do.

    Alright what am I missing?

    Corin closed his eyes and rubbed the pendant.

    Hmm, let me try something.

    Corin moved away from the door, about halfway back to the room. He studied the door from this distance.

    What am I looking at?

    Are those parts of a triangle?

    Corin looked at the reliefs around him. He noticed that all the figures with dragons in them had a right side up triangle with a line running through the triangle, parallel to the base of it.

    Maybe that¡¯s the key?

    Corin went to the door and rearranged the symbols. He had completed three triangle shapes but the door still did not budge.

    He once again moved away from the door. There were now three clear triangle shapes going from top to bottom. The top triangle pointed downwards, the middle triangle pointed upwards with a line running through it, and the top triangle pointed downwards with a line running through it as well.

    Corin once again looked at the reliefs. He noticed the same upward pointing triangle with the line running through it.

    I must be on the right track.

    Maybe the order is wrong?

    Corin moved up to the door and started shuffling the triangles around. He kept moving them until the door clicked and it swished open.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Corin yelled in triumph.

    As the door disappeared a different thought crept in Corin¡¯s mind.

    Maybe I should have made a note of what exactly the correct order was?

    But Corin noticed something else. He heard not only the door open, but behind him he heard something else move.

    Corin turned around to see some of the stone reliefs in the long room behind him disappear into the wall.

    Where there had been four stone reliefs previously now there was a gaping hole.

    ¡°AAAH-HAHA!¡± A high pitched voice yelled out.

    A small creature, about half of Corin¡¯s size came out of the furthest relief from him.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Corin muttered.

    The small creature had leathery skin and was a dark red color. The imp had small wings and little talons. In both hands it held a razor sharp looking stick. As soon as it spotted Corin it started flying towards him.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Hah, this should be so easy.¡± Corin laughed as he readied his blade.

    In that same instant Corin heard more shouts.

    From the other doors that had sprouted Corin saw more of the imps come out.

    Corin started counting ¡°Three, five, seven, ten!¡±

    ¡°Ok I spoke too soon!¡± Corin shouted.

    The first of them was already at Corin. As soon as he got near him, he flew back and dove at Corin.

    ¡°What is this?!¡± Corin shouted as he moved out of the way.

    The small creature flew past Corin at the last instant. He had not expected the creature to be so quick.

    As the creature turned around, Corin swung his blade right at it. He winced in pain as his shoulder was still aching from the bite earlier.

    Corin split the imp in half and as soon as he did, the entire creature, weapon included, turned to dust.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s not normal!¡± Corin shouted. He turned to look at the other attackers. Five of them were already next to Corin and were preparing to dive into him.

    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡± Corin shouted.

    He lunged before they could move and grabbed one of the imps by its little spear. The other four were quickly surprised, but before they could react Corin smashed the small imp into three of them.

    The force of the impact turned the four of them into dust. The last one dove at Corin.

    ¡°I know your trick now!¡± Corin shouted.

    As the imp flew at him Corin sliced him in the air, creating a cloud of dust that hovered around him.

    The four other imps picked a different tactic.

    ¡°Ay-YAYAYA!¡± One of them shouted as they kept their distance from Corin.

    They moved around him and circled Corin.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°How clever of you.¡± Corin laughed at the creatures.

    ¡°GRRRR!¡± One of the creatures growled in displeasure at Corin¡¯s mockery.

    ¡°ITAYAYA!¡± The first one to speak shouted.

    In unison the four imps threw their spears at Corin.

    He barely evaded them as one grazed his shoulder.

    ¡°Ok ok, I guess I was wrong you are very clever, but what are you going to do now without your little stabby sticks?¡± Corin mocked as he prepared to swat them.

    The four imps materialized more spears in their hands instantly.

    ¡°Oh, damn. I have to learn to shut up.¡± Corin replied to himself.

    ¡°ITAYA-¡± The imp shouted

    ¡°Not going to happen!¡± Corin lunged at the imp that was shouting.

    The imps all threw their spears at Corin.

    As they did he dove under the shouting imp. He was skewered by three of the spears and disappeared into a puff.

    ¡°AYAYAYAY!¡± The three other imps cried out as they materialized new spears.

    They started throwing the little spears at Corin who continued to weave in and out of them as he swung his blade at them.

    POOF!

    POOF!

    POOF!

    The remaining three imps had turned to dust.

    ¡°Well that was interesting.¡± Corin said as he started to move along.

    He moved along the hallway, continuing for several more minutes until coming up to a unique room.

    It was one unlike any he had seen so far. At first he was terrified since he saw four menacing figures in the middle of the room. He reached for his blade as his heart raced but he quickly realized these were statues and calmed down a bit.

    Nothing to worry about.

    He tried to calm himself and was doing a very poor job of it.

    Corin stepped into the room expecting something to happen, but nothing did. It was a large circular chamber with the four statues surrounding the center. Each of the statues faced outward and seemed to be guarding something.

    These look more menacing than some small imps.

    I should leave.

    Corin started to turn away but stopped. He didn''t know why but the fear and trepidation he had just felt mere moments ago was replaced by something else, by a sense of curiosity.

    Corin felt as if deep down he just knew that there was nothing to fear here. That going to the center of the large room and grabbing whatever might be there was going to be no issue.

    So without a care Corin walked up to the middle of the room. He stood up next to two of the statues. The four of them were identical, each with large stone hammers held in hand.

    Corin looked beyond the statues, at the center of the room. He was quite confused at what he saw. In the center there was a stone pedestal with a single item. The grand object at the center of the large room was a pyramid about as tall as Corin''s hand with a large hollowed out center.

    All this for a stone pyramid?

    Despite the underwhelming discovery Corin felt as if it was something he needed to grab. Something within compelled him to grab it. So he did.

    He grabbed it and shortly thereafter the stone statues started to stir.

    Corin started to backpedal ready to make his escape but the statues froze back in place.

    Well that''s odd.

    Seeing nothing else in the room Corin started to prepare to leave as he placed the statue in his bag.

    ¡°Kishtro!¡± A voice shouted at him.

    As he turned around a large metallic being was swinging a large pike at him.

    At the very last instant Corin moved out of the way. Where he stood mere moments ago the pike buried itself into the ground.

    ¡°Give it back!¡± The angry voice that came from the metallic being growled at him.

    Although Corin could understand the being it spoke with a unique inflection.

    Corin realized now that the metallic being was a humanoid covered in resplendent armor. It reminded Corin of the reliefs he had seen earlier in the grand hall.

    But this one was real and was getting ready to strike again.

    Corin dropped his bag and readied his blade.

    I guess today¡¯s theme is violence.

    The assailant lunged at Corin who deflected the spear end of the pike with his blade. The shoulder where he had been bitten flared up in agonizing pain, but as his instincts kicked in he felt the pain start to be drowned out. This assailant was fast.

    It did not take long for the assailant to reposition themself from the parried thrust, step into Corin''s space and push him off balance with their shoulder.

    Corin tumbled backwards and fell on his back, but he used his momentum and rolled backwards. As he did he could hear the bladed end of the pike crash into the ground where he had just fallen.

    ¡°Stay still, coward!¡± The assailant screamed at Corin.

    ¡°Coward? You came at me from behind!¡± Corin yelled as he stood up and prepared for another attack.

    ¡°AAA-ARGH!¡± The voice screamed out in rage as it ran towards Corin ready to pounce on him.

    Oh, great job Corin you just enraged this thing that is trying its best to cleave you in half!

    The assailant abandoned finesse for pure raw power bludgeoning. It started raining down blows on Corin with its pike.

    As Corin faced the onslaught he could not help but marvel at the strength of his enemy. He had sparred many times with the strongest of Trinixo and none of them hit as hard as this assailant.

    Each blow weakened Corin. He knew that he could not hold out for longer. One more slash at Corin and he dropped his guard, having been overpowered. With no hesitation the assailant kicked Corin in the gut, launching him several feet backwards.

    As he flew backwards all the air in Corin escaped him and he dropped his blade.

    On the ground Corin could hear his assailant quickly closing the distance.

    He reached for his blade but found nothing.

    The assailant raised the pike over Corin.

    ¡°Your master''s are next Kishtro!¡±

    Livia¡¯s weapon! The pistol!

    Corin quickly undid the contraption and pulled out the pistol. With no time to aim, Corin shot from the hip.

    BANG!

    The projectile screamed as if left the weapon and in mere seconds the pike that was sure to split Corin in half clanged next to him, missing him by mere inches.

    The assailant grabbed at their side, a blue liquid pouring out of their side.

    ¡°What sort of treachery is this Kishtro?¡± The assailant grunted as they stumbled backwards.

    Now¡¯s your chance!

    Corin started to move away from the armored assailant. Even with the wound he did not think he could best the assailant. He needed to leave and he needed to do so now.

    As he moved away from the assailant he ran into something. He quickly realized that something was a person. He looked up to see a hooded figure. Under the hood he saw something he had not expected. A dragon''s face. But the body Corin had bumped into was humanoid.

    ¡°What is-¡± Corin began but the hooded figure grabbed Corin and raised him.

    He was face to face with this draconic person and instantly felt his arm snap.

    ¡°AAAH¡± Corin screamed in pain and dropped his pistol.

    ¡°Thanks for your help vulgros.¡± The draconic figure smiled as he easily threw Corin to the side.

    He was launched across a large part of the room. This draconic person was much stronger than any other furtive Corin had ever seen, much like the armored being.

    Corin lay on the ground agonizing. He was sure the armored assailant had broken some of his ribs and now the hooded dragon had broken his arm. Livia¡¯s pistol was far from him now.

    This is it. I am going to die.

    Corin struggled to not pass out from the pain.

    ¡°Strong Nanaua being struck down by a lowly vulgar human. How pathetic.¡± The hooded figure sneered as he approached the armored assailant.

    The hooded figure also spoke with a weird inflection. Like Simeon? It did remind Corin of the way he spoke.

    The armored assailant grabbed at the pike and prepared to attack the hooded figure. But the finesse and swiftness they had earlier was replaced with a sluggish attempt that the hooded figure sidestepped with ease.

    The hooded figure struck Nanaua across the face with the back of a blade. The assailant¡¯s helmet flew off, revealing their face. Just like the hooded figure this being had a draconic face. But their features were finer.

    ¡°You, Totua. You are the Kishtro.¡± Nanaua weakly replied.

    ¡°Of course I am Nanaua. Did you believe our lord would send a lowly vulgros to hunt you? The mighty Nanaua? No, it was me all along.¡± Totua replied.

    ¡°You COWARD!¡± Nanaua yelled as she lunged at Totua.

    Totua did not even try to move out of the way. This time as she approached him Totua smacked her across the face with his blade. She instantly fell on the floor. Once on the ground Totua kept hitting Nanaua, until he was sure that she would not try to attack him once again.

    ¡°As always you have a strong fighting spirit.¡± Totua said.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I knew I could not face you head on. I was waiting for hunger and thirst to weaken you enough, but this vulgros was a nice surprise. He exceeded any expectations I would ever have of his weak kind.¡± The hooded Totua spoke in a soft voice.

    Corin could feel himself drifting in and out of consciousness. He saw Livia¡¯s weapon, the pistol, laying on the ground. He struggled to drag himself with his good arm towards it.

    ¡°Your treachery brought a lot of pain for our clan Nanaua. We have worked for generations to secure our place of honor and you would just throw that away? For a vulgros?¡± Totua continued sounding offended.

    ¡°Our place of honor? We are only a few steps ahead of these vulgros that you seemingly despise. What honor is there in that?¡± Nanaua shot back weakly.

    ¡°Nanaua our clan is privileged to serve one of the strongest lords of the land. If you do not see the great honor that has been bestowed upon us then you truly are lost.¡± The hooded Totua sounded disappointed as he raised his blade above his head.

    ¡°Spare me your lectures. If I am to die I would rather my last moments be filled with silence and not your insipid words.¡± Nanaua replied to the hooded figure.

    Corin finally reached it.

    The hooded figure was about to strike down Nanaua. Corin thought he would try to take him down after he finished her off but something inside him told him to hurry.

    This was the last shot he had before he had to re-arm the weapon. He could not miss.

    ¡°Farewell Nanaua.¡± The assailant added in a somber tone.

    BANG!

    The hooded figure slumped to the ground. Nanaua looked at Corin with a bewildered look.

    ¡°That''s why you don''t insult strangers.¡± Corin muttered before his world faded to black.

 A mysterious pair

    ¡°What do you think is out there?¡± Cyril asked Corin.

    The two siblings stood on the edge of the shore staring out to the horizon. A calm blue sea was all that was visible.

    ¡°What do I think is out there?¡± Corin paused.

    ¡°I don''t know, only danger I guess.¡± Corin replied.

    The siblings enjoyed sitting under the shade and watching the waves crash. They could sit there for hours with no words exchanged between the two.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Corin asked.

    Cyril turned to look at him. He had the good natured boyish smile he loved to show off. Corin and Cyril were always told that they were alike. But where Cyril was charismatic and always eager to talk to anyone, Corin was dour and quiet. He was often remarked to be Cyril¡¯s shadow, both in appearance and in mood.

    They were both average in height and not very muscular. Despite this Cyril could make himself feel physically imposing, even when facing someone larger than him. Corin, not so much. But in other manners of appearance Corin differed. While his brother had close cut cropped hair, Corin appreciated having long hair. While Corin liked having a beard his brother was well shaved.

    Corin could see the pendant around Cyril''s neck. The gift from Simeon.

    ¡°Well we know there are other people out there. And I¡¯m not talking sirens or anything of that sort. I¡¯m talking about other humans. We''re not the only ones.¡± Corin started.

    ¡°And yes there are other dangers out there, the land titans of the great continent. The giants as Simeon called them. But I like to think there must be something else. When I think of what''s beyond the sea I think of opportunity¡± Cyril responded.

    ¡°Opportunity? You just said there are more titans!¡± Corin began.

    Cyril started to laugh.

    ¡°It''s bad enough we have to deal with leviathans and dragons, they also have land titans? Are you serious? You call that opportunity? That sounds like an even worse death trap than this island!¡± Corin replied in a bewildered tone.

    ¡°Ah you see but that''s exactly why!¡± Cyril replied.

    ¡°We''d never even heard of these land titans! Yes they are probably as dangerous as dragons and leviathans. But if we had never heard about them, what other things do you think we don''t know about? There could be so many amazing secrets out there just waiting to be discovered!¡± Cyril replied.

    ¡°Really? Like what?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing I don¡¯t know. It could be something that nobody even knows about. Something so secret, something so hidden that nobody knows about! Maybe there''s an opportunity out there, something that we can use to our advantage.¡± Cyril spoke those words as he faded away.

    ¡°Something we could use to our advantage¡­¡± Corin pondered those words.

    I don¡¯t recall this conversation being like this.

    ***

    ¡°Corin! Come on! Corin! Can you hear me?¡± Corin could vaguely hear Livia¡¯s voice.

    His eyes started to open. He saw a domed ceiling. A face came into his field of view. It was Livia¡¯s face.

    Corin found himself tucked underneath a blanket with a candle lit next to him. He was still in the same room where the confrontation had occurred earlier.

    As he looked at Livia, he saw another figure kneel next to him.

    Nanaua, the armored assailant!

    ¡°Livia be careful!¡± Corin started to get up but could not move much. The pain it caused him brought Corin to the brink of losing consciousness once again.

    ¡°Please my love, rest.¡± Livia said trying to calm Corin down.

    Livia had to put her hands on Corin¡¯s shoulders to hold him down. He could not stop staring at the red draconic face. She did not look back at Corin.

    ¡°Nanaua told me everything that happened. I understand she attacked you, but when I came into the room it was her that was tending to your wounds.¡± Livia said.

    Corin stopped trying to move. He looked over at Nanaua. She looked remorseful.

    ¡°When I came into the room I saw her standing over you. I took my rifle out to shoot her, but she made sure to stand in between us two. Not knowing what I was here for, and thinking I came here to hunt her down, she told me that you had nothing to do with their escape and to not hurt you. She didn''t know who I was and yet she was ready to defend you with her life¡± Livia stopped.

    Corin looked at Nanaua who still did not make eye contact with him.

    ¡°I mistook you for someone else and was prepared to strike you down. When the real assassin presented himself and was about to strike me down you saved my life, despite only mere seconds before having been the target of my rage. I owe you a blood debt, adventurer.¡± Nanaua, the draconic being spoke to Corin.

    When not in the middle of a battle her tone was far more pleasing and personable.

    The more Corin heard the more confused he was. He had so many questions that he didn''t even know where to begin.

    ¡°Livia how, how did you get here?¡± Corin asked his wife.

    ¡°When I heard the first shot I knew something was amiss. I started heading in the direction of the sound when I heard the second one. I hurried as much as I could. You were actually not very far from the grand hall despite the amount of time you were gone.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°That makes sense. I thought I was being followed and I kept taking the most asinine routes I could think of. I guess I never went too far. But I never saw anyone following me.¡± Corin replied.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°You must be a very keen observer, adventurer. Kishtro¡¯s are expert trackers and can spend days tracking their prey without ever being noticed. I didn''t even know Totua was here until I attacked you.¡± Nanaua replied.

    ¡°Look Nanaua, if that''s what your name is. It''s bad enough that you nearly killed me, but you are making it worse by calling me adventurer. Just call me Corin please.¡± Corin groaned in reply.

    ¡°Of course adven-, I mean Corin.¡± Nanaua replied.

    ¡°But why was this assassin after you, Nanaua?¡± Corin asked her.

    ¡°Because she was trying to protect me.¡± A new voice joined the conversation.

    Corin looked toward the door. A person unlike any that Corin had ever seen walked in. She was human like Corin and Livia, but her skin color was pale, her hair was straight and jet black, and her eyes narrow. She was dressed in a long robe the likes of which Corin had never even seen. Corin looked at Livia. She did not seem surprised at the new addition.

    ¡°It seems you have met.¡± Corin mentioned to Livia.

    ¡°Yes Corin and you will want to listen to what she has to say.¡± Livia replied in seriously.

    ¡°But first let me try to mend your arm.¡± The strange woman approached Corin.

    Corin looked at Livia who nodded. He agreed. It all seemed so bizarre. But he had seen many bizarre things thus far.

    The woman approached Corin and placed her hands on his broken arm. She chanted something quietly and moved her fingers over his arm in a repeating motion. It seemed as if warmth was coming from her fingertips.

    ¡°What in the-?¡± Corin could not believe what he was seeing.

    After several seconds the woman ceased her chanting and sat back. Nanaua came and held her. The pale woman ooked as if she was on the verge of losing consciousness.

    ¡°Does it feel better?¡± Livia asked Corin.

    Corin tried to move his arm. It still hurt some, but the fact that he was able to move it was beyond anything he could believe.

    ¡°But how?¡± Corin asked as he looked at everyone in the room.

    He looked at Livia.

    ¡°Corin this structure did not fall here by accident. It was brought down by her. ¡± Livia said as she gestured at the strange woman.

    Corin saw the woman struggling to stay conscious.

    ¡°Is she going to be ok?¡± Corin asked, alarmed at the state the woman seemed to be in.

    ¡°I am. I just have used too much magic in the past couple of days and I haven¡¯t rested properly in a while.¡± The woman explained as she started to regain her senses.

    ¡°Corin, I know I have yet to introduce myself.¡± The woman began and took a breath.

    ¡°I am Zhi and you already met Nanaua. She is a dragoor, a furtive descended from dragons but unable to use their magic. She is, or maybe it''s more accurate to say was, a member of the Lords protectorate. They are bound by oath to protect the Dragon Lord. I understand you met under unfortunate circumstances.¡± Zhi mentioned as she gestured to the draconic person.

    ¡°Well a lot of people that meet me want to kill me.¡± Corin replied nonchalantly.

    ¡°Why is that Corin? I must know this if I am to honor my blood oath.¡± Nanaua asked, sounding concerned.

    ¡°No, um, I was just-¡± Corin began but he could see that Nanaua did not understand what he had meant.

    ¡°He was trying to be humorous, Nanaua.¡± Zhi interjected.

    ¡°Being the target of homicidal intent is no laughing matter Corin.¡± Nanaua scolded Corin.

    ¡°Nanaua, there is still much for you to learn in dealing with humans. But Corin, the assassin that you faced earlier, the Kishtro, he was sent to punish Nanaua for absconding with me and to bring me back to our Lord, the dragon Tonatiuh.¡± Zhi uttered that name with an air of fear.

    Corin could not believe what he was hearing. He had heard of furtives being held by titans, but he had only met Simeon before, now he was more, and one that could use magic.

    ¡°There are many humans that are held by dragons. It is normal for titans to hold other species captive to do their bidding. But my purpose was unique. I am an Onsiel.¡± Zhi mentioned.

    Corin was following until that last word.

    ¡°She was to be sacrificed in a ritual meant to further empower our lord Tonatiuh. In power, Tonatiuh is only second to the Prime Dragon Lord Takaxluet. It is through ceremonies like these that the titans are able to increase their power and to vie with each other for mastery of their domain.¡± Nanaua explained to Corin.

    Corin was astounded at all he was hearing. He didn''t even know there was such a thing. The only furtive he had ever known to live near dragons was Simeon and he never mentioned anything of the sort.

    ¡°But an Onsiel is a very unique person. There is only one born into the world at a time and even then nobody knows when they will appear. One can be born as soon as a previous Onsiel dies, or it can be more than a hundred years before another Onsiel is born. And the only way to tell is if any furtive demonstrates any type of magical abilty.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°I see. So that''s why you''re able to use magic?¡± Corin asked Zhi.

    Zhi nodded.

    ¡°As you can imagine an Onsiel is a very valuable asset. The ability for a Titan to increase its power, that is something that can upset the delicate balance of power between all titans. If Takaxluet knew that Tonatiuh was hiding an Onsiel he would have no choice but to strike at him and destroy him.¡± Nanaua added.

    ¡°So why haven''t you been sacrificed already?¡± Corin asked while looking at Zhi.

    He realized shortly after the words left his mouth how crass he sounded.

    ¡°Because I was not ready. While my powers had manifested they were still not at their strongest. And the sacrifice can only be done at one specific moment. It can only be performed when the sun is at its highest point in the sky on the longest day of the year.¡± Zhi replied.

    Corin thought about it for a second. The days had started to get longer not too long ago.

    ¡°But her full power did manifest. Once it did, we knew that if we didn''t escape it would mean that Zhi would be sacrificed.¡± Nanaua added.

    ¡°And why are you helping her then?¡± Corin asked Nanaua.

    Both Zhi and Nanaua looked at each other and turned their faces away. Livia hit Corin over the head.

    ¡°Corin how are you so blind!¡± Livia whispered to him as she shook her head.

    ¡°What? I''m sorry!¡± Corin asked, unsure of what he had done wrong.

    ¡°I risked my life to protect Zhi because I love her.¡± Nanaua proclaimed proudly.

    Corin looked back and forth quickly realizing how he had erred.

    ¡°Oh!¡± He looked at Livia who was still shaking her head.

    Nanaua and Zhi held hands as they stared into each other''s eyes.

    ¡°Well you ladies make a wonderful pair! Of course! And I mean I would do the same for Livia, she would do the same for me, that I know. So, of course, indeed, I understand.¡± Corin said, trying to think of anything to say that might rectify the situation.

    Livia could only look at the ground as she tried to avoid any second hand embarrassment she might endure at the hands of her husband.

    ¡°And you were able to bring down this structure yourself?¡± Corin asked Zhi, trying to change the topic.

    ¡°Yes. Once my powers fully manifested I was able to fracture several points along the temple to bring down this portion. It took a long time to create enough fractures and it took a lot out of me. The effort it took for me to actually break off the structure nearly killed me. I am still recovering and am not yet fully healed.¡± Zhi said.

    Corin sat in silence as he struggled to understand. To think that she had been able to heal him even when she was weakened.

    ¡°But what are you to do now? Won''t your lord come back looking for you? And if not him, won''t other titans want to claim your power.¡± Corin asked looking at both of them.

    ¡°That''s why you have to listen to all they have to say Corin.¡± Livia added.

    ¡°We are not going to go running and hiding for the rest of our lives. We are going to fight the titans. And we are going to kill them.¡± Zhi spoke to Corin while staring him in the eyes.

    If anything they had said previously had made Corin confused as to his situation this last revelation made him question the reality he found himself in. Was he dreaming?

    ¡°Wait. You are going to fight the titans and kill them? I mean bringing down this structure is impressive but you must know that it doesn''t compare to the strength of titans? Right?¡± Corin looked around confused.

    Livia held something in her hands. It was the hollowed stone pyramid that he had grabbed from this room earlier.

    ¡°This Corin. This is part of a weapon that will give us enough power to kill them.¡± Livia said.

    In the short amount of time since he had woken up he had seen many things he did not even know were possible. Draconic furtives? Humans capable of using magic? Sacrifices to empower titans? But a weapon that could kill titans?

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m sorry. You said a weapon that could kill titans?¡± Corin asked and looked around. Nanaua, Zhi and Livia all looked at him.

    They are serious.

    He thought of what that actually meant. A weapon to end titans. To end the terror that plagued all furtive beings in the world. No longer would they have to live in fear of a Titan coming in on any given day and destroying everything they held dear. They could change the course of history for furtives forever.

    Silence pervaded the room. Nothing was said, but everything was understood.

    ¡°Your goal. A world without titans. Do you think it''s possible?¡± Corin asked no one in particular.

    ¡°Well we know in theory that a weapon that could match the titans should be possible. And we know we already have one component, but finding the other two pieces will not be easy. Zhi and I have only lived our lives in the sky Dragon temples. We do not know much about the sea or the land. We need any who would help us navigate these.¡± Nanaua responded.

    ¡°Help? Are you asking us?¡± Corin sounded surprised.

    His question went unanswered. His mind raced with all sorts of doubts.

    ¡°But what could we offer you? You are stronger than any person I have ever come across, and Zhi is quite literally the only furtive alive that can perform magic! I only know of our island Trinixo and the sea around us! I wouldn''t know the first thing about navigating the surrounding isles or how to reach the continent!¡± Corin sounded off all the doubts that came to his mind.

    ¡°Your wife. She told us of your encounter with the drake, where you earned the blade.¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°The trial you faced is one that many of my own people have attempted before and paid with their lives, yet you faced it and lived. Not to mention you were able to hold your own against me, a trained Lord¡¯s protectorate. But that was not all, you also saved my life. You had no reason to intervene, yet you did. An ally like yourself is worth more than the strongest warrior or a once in a lifetime wizard.¡± Nanaua added.

    ¡°Well I was able to survive thanks to Livia''s weapon. Without her intervention against that beast, and without it when facing you or the assassin I wouldn''t have survived.¡± Corin replied, sounding less unsure of himself now.

    ¡°But you did, Corin. We need someone like you, someone who knows how to survive. And we need your wife. You mentioned her inventions, and you are correct.¡± Zhi said as she looked at Livia.

    ¡°Her creations are able to match the power of magic. It was able to puncture the scales of the drake and had you been more accurate with your weapon, Nanaua would have not survived.¡± Zhi added.

    ¡°We would need some help navigating the sea and the land. Not to mention how to survive on either. Zhi and I have never had to forage and look for our own provisions.¡± Nanaua spoke now.

    Corin looked at Livia. It did not take long for him to realize that she had come to a conclusion already. This entire time that Corin had spent asking Zhi and Nanaua what had brought them here she had spent studying his reactions. Seeing if he would come to the same conclusion that she had already arrived at prior to his regaining consciousness.

    ¡°I don''t know what aid I might be able to provide, but you can count on Livia and I to aid you.¡± Corin said.

    Nanaua and Zhi smiled.

    ¡°But before we are able to move on in earnest there is someone else we need to recruit.¡±

    Nanaua was the first to speak up.

    ¡°Who is this that you have in mind?¡± She asked.

    Corin and Livia looked at each other. They replied in unison.

    ¡°Simeon.¡±

 Yoren Dok

    The group rested in the ruins for another day before setting back on their way to Trinixo. Unlike their first encounter when Corin had spent a majority of the time asking questions to Nanaua and Zhi, now it had been their turn to ask questions.

    ¡°So when you are hungry, you have to go and kill food and then prepare it yourself?¡± Zhi asked Corin.

    ¡°That is the common way of doing things. Sometimes we are lucky and are able to bring down a large animal that can feed a large amount of people. Sometimes we fish from the shore or the rivers and eat whatever we catch.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°That sounds so exhausting.¡± Zhi replied with zero enthusiasm.

    ¡°Who is your strongest warrior on your island?¡± Nanaua asked.

    Corin thought about it for a while.

    ¡°Probably Axtelos.¡± He answered.

    ¡°I shall challenge him to a duel to test how strong your warriors are. It will be a glorious challenge.¡± Nanaua stated.

    ¡°I don''t think that is a good idea.¡± Livia interjected quickly.

    ¡°He is that strong?¡± Nanaua asked incredulously.

    ¡°Hahaha, no that is not the problem Nanaua. Having faced you in combat just once you would probably defeat him even disarmed. You see the problem is that while he is a capable fighter, he does not handle losing well.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Corin and he have sparred many times before. The outcome was almost always the same. Corin would end up disarmed. But one time Corin disarmed him. We all teased him about it, but he did not take it well. He refused to do anything until Corin faced him once again. He refused to eat, sleep or drink until Corin would face him again.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°To this day he refuses to acknowledge that he has ever lost. He pretends as if that never happened.¡± Corin added laughing.

    ¡°Hmm, I was hoping to face a worthy challenge on the surface.¡± Nanaua added quite disappointed.

    ¡°Have you ever encountered titans?¡± Zhi asked them.

    Corin and Livia eyed each other.

    ¡°We have.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°What was your encounter like?¡± Nanaua asked eagerly.

    ¡°We survived. Others did not.¡± Corin replied while looking down.

    Zhi recognized the sensitivity of the topic and asked about the weather of Trinixo. Throughout the night they continued their line of inquiry anxious to know everything they could about the surface world. By the time they had settled into sleep it was only a handful of hours until the sun creeped through cracks in the wall and woke them up.

    ¡°So how do we return?¡± Zhi asked.

    Corin and Livia took point and led the two to the entrance of the ruins they took. It took them a while to trace their path back but eventually they found it.

    ¡°Ah there it is.¡± Corin said as he eyed the crack he and Livia came in through.

    He and Livia went outside. It looked the same as when they had come in. But it felt like an entirely different world now.

    Zhi joined them, walking awkwardly around the pair as if she was afraid that something was about to trip her. She looked at Corin and Livia.

    ¡°I''ll get used to it.¡± She smiled weakly at them.

    She looked back.

    ¡°Is there something wrong my dear?¡± Zhi asked Nanaua.

    ¡°The ground. I have never laid foot on it.¡± She said as she observed the world outside the ruins. She looked petrified of stepping foot on the ground. Livia walked up to her.

    ¡°Hold my hand.¡± Livia motioned as she stretched out her hand. Nanaua took it, closed her eyes and followed her cautiously.

    They took several steps until Livia brought her to a halt.

    ¡°Open your eyes.¡± Livia said.

    Nanaua did so slowly. She stared all around her. She looked at the dirt underneath her feet, at the trees around the structure, at the various animals that flew around, at the ones that were chirping, at the great blue sea that stretched out in front of them and to the large island that lay across it. Zhi stood next to her.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Livia asked them both.

    ¡°This world is full of wonders.¡± Nanaua replied.

    ¡°Is that Trinixo?¡± Zhi asked. She was pointing to the large island across the sea.

    ¡°That is our home.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°Incredible.¡± Nanaua muttered.

    ¡°Come, we need to secure passage back.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Is there a ship here? I have heard of those.¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Something like that.¡± Corin mentioned as he led them all to the shore.

    Nanaua and Zhi were very curious to see the strange ritual that Corin was undertaking. Submerging himself in water, shortly followed by the two sirens coming out. Their interaction. The siren¡¯s curiosity about the two newcomers.

    Corin decided that the best way to explain them was to say that they had been in the temple when it fell and that during the fall they had injured themselves and could not remember much.

    Whether Gavlin or Nishandra believed it was of no concern. The only thing they wanted to know was whether they were dangerous. They believed Corin when he told them no.

    The voyage back to Trinixo was not pleasant for Corin once again. He held onto the craft with all his might and kept his eyes closed. The others did not seem to mind. Livia, Zhi and Nanaua were able to hold a conversation throughout the trip, but Corin was too preoccupied with surviving that he did not worry himself with the details.

    Upon reaching the group bade their farewells to the sirens.

    ¡°If anyone asks, could you please not mention seeing these two?¡± Corin mentioned to Gavlin.

    Gavin eyed Nanaua and Zhi suspiciously.

    ¡°I see no reason why I would share those details.¡± He replied before going back into the sea.

    The group began their long trek to Corin and Livia¡¯s home in Ankur. It did not take long for Nanaua and Zhi to discover the realities of crossing wild terrain.

    ¡°Why do I feel as if I am moving through such thick warm air?¡± Nanaua asked after walking for a significant amount of time.

    ¡°That is what we call humidity. This is a result of us living so close to the sea. There is a lot of water vapor that stays in the air and it acts as sort of a blanket of warmth.¡± Livia explained to her.

    ¡°Well I don''t care for it.¡± Nanaua replied.

    There were other questions along the way as to the nature of what they were seeing.

    ¡°What is making that noise?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°That is a wild boar.¡± Corin replied.

    Several minutes later.

    ¡°What about that chittering coming from the trees?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Those are cicadas. They''re small bugs.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Nanaua replied.

    A while later.

    ¡°What are these things that are flying around us and why do they keep pestering us?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Flies.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°Do they ever stop?¡± Zhi asked her.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Ugh, this is worse than I could have imagined.¡± Zhi said.

    After more time crossing the terrain it was clear that Nanaua and Zhi were not accustomed to the rigors that came with it. At first they began to lag behind Corin and Livia. Then they began requesting short breaks. Those breaks started becoming longer.

    It was one of those breaks that the group found themselves in now.

    ¡°Just how much longer are we going to be walking before arriving at this village of yours?¡± Zhi asked Corin near the end of the first day.

    ¡°Well it took Corin and I five days to make it to the shore.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°Five whole days? Of just walking?¡± Zhi asked in a bewildered tone.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Well yes, but we also went at a faster pace.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°This is horrible! I should have stayed in the temple! I would rather have died than have to bear all this walking! I don''t think I have ever walked this much ever in my life. It is so boring! I have seen the same looking tree about a thousand times already. And those stupid cikidees-¡±

    ¡°Cicadas.¡± Livia corrected her.

    ¡°Yes, those cursed bugs are driving me crazy. I hear you chirping enough! And the flies just don''t leave you alone. I would rather be sacrificed than endure another second of this!¡± Zhi added.

    ¡°My dear surely you don''t mean that?¡± Nanaua asked.

    Zhi took a breath. She looked at Nanaua with warm eyes. She let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Nanaua sometimes I just have to speak out on my frustrations.¡± Zhi replied. ¡°If not I''ll go crazy.¡±

    Corin returned with two round objects in his hand.

    He split both of them, he kept one half, while allotting the rest to Livia, Zhi and Nanaua.

    ¡°Thank you dear.¡± Livia smiled at her husband as he gave her a kiss on the forehead.

    Zhi and Nanaua looked at the strange fruit in their hands.

    ¡°It''s called an orange, enjoy!¡± Corin smiled as he sat down and started taking out the inside of the fruit and eating it.

    Zhi and Nanaua both stared at Corin and Livia in abject confusion and proceeded to repeat their hosts behavior.

    ¡°What a curious item. It is very delicious! It must be very hard to find this delicacy!¡± Nanaua said gleefully as she bit into the fruit.

    ¡°Not really. They are very common around here. They grow on a lot of trees around here.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Look.¡± Livia got up, walked a short distance to a tree, pointed out an orange hanging from a branch and picked it out.

    ¡°By all that is sacred.¡± Nanaua¡¯s eyes grew in excitement.

    Nanaua ate the rest of the orange in two more bites and got up. She started going from tree to tree picking out as many oranges as she could.

    ¡°We will come across more of those in our journey.¡± Corin shouted.

    Nanaua either did not hear him or just ignored him. She was too busy grabbing as many oranges as possible.

    ¡°They¡¯re ok.¡± Zhi replied while finishing the orange.

    ¡°Well one more push today and we can rest for the day.¡± Livia added as she tried to get the group back on track.

    Livia and Corin had already determined that with Nanaua and Zhi it would take longer than five days to make it back to Ankur.

    ¡°Ugh. Fine.¡± Zhi mentioned as she got up and started following them.

    Nanaua was too busy eating one orange after the next and did not bother commenting.

    They eventually reached their destination for the night. Lighting a fire now required no effort from Corin or Livia as Zhi was able to start a fire with a simple incantation and a quick hand gesture.

    ¡°I think I might be more suited to this camp thing than I originally assumed.¡± Zhi said as she smiled at the fire she helped start.

    Corin and Livia eyed each other and laughed.

    Corin broke from the camp to hunt for food. Nanaua was eager to join him in his attempts to find food. But her heavy steps alerted animals to their presence and sent them running before they had a chance to strike. Corin asked her to watch from a distance as he was able to finally bring down a deer.

    Upon bringing back the animal Nanaua took a keen interest in Corin''s ability to quickly gut the animal and strip it of its pelt. She studied every single one of his cuts intently, while Zhi did her best to ignore the gory display that was occurring right next to her.

    Once the animal was prepared and cooked all ate in rapt silence. It was the most they had eaten since they left the temple and they were all extremely hungry. Shortly after finishing their food the group quickly fell asleep, exhausted from their long trek throughout the day and less eager than they had been the previous day to start this journey.

    As the group progressed through their trek back to Ankur they began to find a rhythm. Livia and Corin decided that they ought to take a different route than the one they took in. They wanted to avoid as many towns as possible, due to the companions they had now.

    During their travels back Nanaua insisted on bringing down an animal herself for their food. Her first efforts at downing it with a bow incurred damage only upon Nanaua. Upon trying to string the bow she pulled with such strength that the wood split in two, lodging one or two splinters in Nanaua''s eyes. Irate and undeterred, Nanaua grabbed her pike and heaved it at her prey.

    The only positive from Nanaua''s methods was the relatively quick death the deer suffered. That was what Corin told himself as he cleaned the creature that was almost cleaved in half. Nanaua overlooked the brutal nature of her methods as she boasted to the camp of her hunt. The one most disturbed by her retelling was Zhi, who gently asked Nanaua to just let Corin handle the hunting in the future.

    ***

    Nearing the end of their fourth day on the trail the group noticed something that caught their attention. A tall cloud of black smoke could be seen billowing up in the distance.

    ¡°That should be Grial.¡± Livia mentioned to Corin.

    ¡°It must be.¡± He replied concerned.

    They stared in silence unsure of what to do.

    ¡°What do you reckon it is?¡± Livia asked him.

    ¡°Well it is no titan attack. We would have heard a dragon coming by, and Grial is too far inland for a leviathan attack.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s Zifors.¡± Zhi chimed in. She stared at the black smoke in the distance.

    ¡°Zifors?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhi started. ¡°Tonatiuh¡¯s cadre of trackers and hunters. They are trained to track down any escaped slaves. One of their squads must be on this island. They must be searching for us.¡±

    ¡°So they just burn villages to the ground?¡± Corin asked with anger rising in his voice.

    ¡°They don¡¯t care about casualties. All they care about is results. They¡¯ll go village to village on this whole island, burning them to the ground until they find us.¡± Zhi replied.

    Zhi hesitated as she stared at the black cloud.

    ¡°This is because of me.¡± She said with anguish.

    ¡°What will you do about it?¡± Corin asked her.

    ¡°I won''t let this destruction stand by. Let''s go.¡± Zhi urged them.

    The group headed towards the smoke. As they neared the village the cloud of smoke only grew. Close enough they saw the various houses themselves set aflame. They were at the village¡¯s edge.

    The first house they came upon was still not ablaze but they could see two figures clad in armor approach the structure with lit torches.

    Corin and Nanaua ran up to the figures.

    ¡°Sulla, the dragoor! It must be them!¡± cried one of the men as he saw Corin and Nanaua run up to them.

    The man named Sulla reached for his waist. He was going to grab a horn.

    Corin swung at him with his blade. The man dropped the horn and reached for a sword.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Sulla gloated at Corin. ¡°You made our job so much easier. When we bring back the Onsiel we¡¯ll be handsomely rewarded!¡±

    ¡°Sulla help!¡± The first man cried out.

    Sulla and Corin looked towards him. The next thing Corin saw was a large pike ramming through his breastplate, the sharp end punching through his back.

    ¡°Cowards!¡± Nanaua shouted at the impaled man. She put her foot into the man¡¯s chest and pulled out the pike.

    The man fell dead on the ground.

    ¡°Marius!¡± Sulla shouted at his dead companion.

    Corin swung at Sulla. He saw Corin¡¯s strike coming too late. Corin struck him in his elbow where his armor did not cover him. Sulla yelled as he fell to the ground and dropped his weapon.

    As he fell to the ground his helmet came off. Corin saw a man¡¯s face staring back at him.

    ¡°You are a man? And you aid the dragon¡¯s pursuit of furtives? You subject this town to the torch?¡± Corin shouted at the man.

    The man¡¯s face was contorted in pure hatred.

    ¡°You are nothing!¡± Sulla yelled as he grabbed a knife from his boot.

    Corin ran him through with his blade before he was able to get up.

    Nanaua looked at the dead men.

    ¡°These are Dok¡¯s men.¡± She said.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°He is a Yoren. A leader of one of the Zifor squads. He is especially known for his ruthlessness.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°We must hurry!¡± Livia urged them as the blazes around them roared and intensified.

    They began making their way to the town square. As they made their way there they ran past rows of burning homes. Outside these they could see charred corpses, mangled bodies, and the various victims of the Zifors.

    ¡°We''re too late. Those heartless bastards.¡± Livia bemoaned.

    ¡°We might not be able to save all of them, but we''ll make sure to avenge them.¡± Corin shouted.

    ¡°Over there! Some stragglers¡± A voice shouted towards the group.

    Corin saw them quickly. Four warriors clad in metal. The one who shouted was a head taller than the rest of the attackers.

    ¡°Leave the large one to me!¡± Nanaua shouted.

    Nanaua ran up to the large one while the other three went towards Corin.

    The one coming toward him from the left was hit with a bolt of lightning. He dropped dead instantly. The one in the center paused upon seeing what happened. BANG! The shot connected with him and he crumpled to the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Shouted the remaining assailant ¡°Alert Yoren Dok! Hurry!¡±

    He shouted at the one facing Nanaua. Corin closed the distance on the remaining one and thrust.

    The attacker parried his thrust with a blade. He attempted to retreat but a wall of flame emerged from behind him. The moment of surprise gave Corin an opening. He thrust once again. This time he ran the attacker through. Corin then kicked the man back who fell into the flames. The man started screaming.

    ¡°How does it feel now you damned coward!¡± Corin yelled at him in anger.

    ¡°Gestor I see they found a use for you!¡± Nanaua shouted as she pounced at the last surviving member of the group.

    ¡°Damn you Nanaua! You always thought you were better than everyone!¡± Nanaua¡¯s foe had his helmet removed now. Corin could see now that her foe was another dragoor. He held a longsword which he barely swung in time to avoid Nanaua''s furious onslaught.

    ¡°I think that!¡± Nanaua shouted as she swiped his sword to the side with her pike. She turned the pike around and hit him in the face with the butt of her weapon. He fell to the ground.

    ¡°Because I am the better than you!¡± She shouted as she brought down her pike. Her foe was slain.

    ¡°Are there more?¡± Corin shouted.

    ¡°Each one of the Zifor squads is made up of twelve. We have yet to see their captain and his guard.¡± Nanaua replied.

    ¡°Let''s hurry!¡± Zhi urged the group.

    They hurried to the town square. There they found what remained of the populace.

    They were huddled, kneeling, in the center of the square with the six remaining Zifors surrounding them. Corin could count around thirty townspeople. The majority of them women and children. The other Zifors had yet to notice Corin and the rest of them.

    ¡°Can you take them out Zhi?¡± Corin whispered.

    ¡°I don''t think so, I might hit the others in the center.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Damn it what do we do?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°I''ll distract them.¡± Zhi replied and she stepped forward.

    ¡°My love-¡± Nanaua started but Zhi held her hand up.

    ¡°Please just follow my lead.¡± Zhi said to her and Nanaua stopped.

    Zhi walked to the center of the town.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Zhi shouted as she approached the group.

    All the men that surrounded the townspeople turned to look at Zhi. As soon as they realized who it was they walked in between the townspeople.

    ¡°You cowards!¡± Zhi shouted at them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You could easily burn us all to the ground!¡± Shouted one of the men gleefully at Zhi.

    ¡°I presume you are the Yoren?¡± Zhi hissed at the man who spoke.

    The man who spoke moved forward, but still in between the villagers. His attire was different from the rest. His helmet did not cover his face and had a long braid coming from the end. His breastplate had yellow adornments with a bird emblazoned on it. His face was crisscrossed with scars and he sported a hideous smile.

    ¡°Let''s find a different vantage point.¡± Livia whispered to Corin and Nanaua. They began moving.

    ¡°Yoren Dok at your service, Olsien.¡± The man with the scarred replied to Zhi.

    Nanaua, Livia and Corin moved opposite Zhi. All the Zifors had their backs turned to them.

    ¡°Now I was told was that you escaped with all the help of a dragoor. Where might your friend be?¡± Dok asked Zhi.

    Nanaua gnashed her teeth at Dok¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°She did not survive the fall.¡± Zhi said while looking away from the Zifor.

    ¡°She did not? Gaius, kill one of the villagers.¡± Dok shouted while staring at Zhi.

    One of the men took out a sword. He dragged a woman in front of Zhi. He was about to strike her down.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Zhi''s voice broke.

    Dok raised his hand.

    Gaius stopped.

    ¡°Nanaua come, we have been discovered.¡± Zhi yelled.

    ¡°Leave that slime Dok for me. I will take care of him myself. When I raise my hands, strike.¡± Nanaua whispered to Corin and Livia.

    She went around the buildings and came out from where Zhi had made her entrance. Dok saw Nanaua and his hideous smile grew.

    ¡°Much better Onsiel. You have already caused so much misery on this island with your ill conceived escape.¡± Dok grinned with the same hideous smile.

    ¡°You dragoor, throw us your weapon.¡± Dok ordered Nanaua.

    Nanaua did as ordered and threw the pike. It landed right at Dok''s feet.

    ¡°I won''t need it to deal with you.¡± Nanaua muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Let them go. You have us!¡± Zhi shouted at Dok.

    ¡°Hah! Great suggestion. I¡¯ll let the townspeople go and you don''t incinerate us the second they leave? Is that what will happen?¡± Dok giddily replied.

    ¡°I think we''ll keep them here, to make sure you behave.¡± Dok said.

    The townspeople trembled as they observed what occured around them. They could not understand why these strangers were using them as pawns. They were used to the cruelty of the titans, but other furtives treating them like such was something they did not expect.

    Corin readied his pistol. He had two shots. There were five men, counting Dok, amidst the townspeople. Livia had to reload her rifle in between shots. They would have to be quick and accurate.

    ¡°I''ll take the fourth one after my two shots are up.¡± Corin told Livia.

    She needed no further explanation, she knew what Corin was thinking.

    ¡°Gaius, prepare the warning fire, alert the others. We found the Onsiel and her protectorate.¡± Dok barked his order.

    Nanaua raised her hands.

    Livia did not hesitate, and neither did Corin.

    BANG! The first to fall was Gaius. Livia shot him dead on and he crumpled. BANG! Corin shot the man closest to him and Livia. He hit him dead center. BANG! Corin''s second shot flew wide of his target.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Corin yelled as he sprang into action.

    The remaining Zifors realized that something was afoot.

    ¡°Start killing the townspeople!¡± Dok shouted, panic rising in his voice.

    Corin ran straight at his target, the one he missed. As the man raised his blade to strike one of the townspeople Corin was able to get him and surprise him.

    Corin ran his blade through the man¡¯s back. He gasped in surprise. Corin pulled out his blade and let the man fall dead.

    ¡°Hurry get out of here!¡± Corin shouted at the townspeople.

    He heard Nanaua shout. She had already closed the distance between herself and Dok.

    Before the two other Zifors could act, Zhi conjured up a huge gust of wind. It knocked back the two remaining Zifors to the ground. The townspeople did not hesitate.

    They swarmed the two men who had been threatening their lives mere moments ago. The angry mob enacted their revenge quickly. Their cries of pain did not last long.

    As Nanaua approached Dok, he frantically swung his blade. His cool demeanor evaporated and now he was panicking. Nanaua easily avoided the swing, grabbing his hand and breaking his arm.

    ¡°AARGH!¡± Dok shouted.

    Nanaua punched him in the face, dropping him to the ground. As he fell on his back Nanaua quickly got on top of him pummeling his face with her fists.

    It did not take long before Nanaua¡¯s fists were hitting the wet dirt where she had splattered his head.

    Nanaua stood up and stared at the townspeople around her. Their gaze wandered from Nanaua, to Zhi, to Livia and to Corin.

    ¡°You all need to leave. More of them might come!¡± Livia shouted.

    ¡°More?¡± The murmurs quickly began. It rippled through the crowd. Despite their distrust of their would be saviors they did not want to wait and see if others would indeed come. The townspeople began to scatter and eventually Corin and the rest where the only ones left.

    ¡°Will there be more?¡± Corin asked Nanaua.

    ¡°Not for a while.¡± Nanaua replied, ¡°All Zifor squads act independently. They normally do not communicate unless their mission is complete. It will take some time, perhaps a week, but eventually Tonatiuh''s court will realize something is amiss.¡±

    ¡°What then?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°By then we will want to have as much distance between us and them as possible.¡± Nanaua replied.

 Simeon

    On the seventh day from the moment they had landed on Trinixo they finally made it back to their village, Ankur. The group were anxious to continue moving. What they had seen in Grial was still too fresh in their memories. They knew they were on borrowed time, and they knew they had to keep as low a profile as possible. Corin and Livia tried to enter Ankur with as little fanfare as possible, coming in as dawn broke through so that others might not notice their arrival.

    Nanaua was eager to learn about Ankur, but Corin thought that a dragon looking lady walking around the village might throw the population into a frenzy. On the other hand Zhi was more than happy to walk into their home, find the first bed available and fall asleep the instant her body touched the mattress.

    It did not take long for the town to notice the couple''s return. They were understandably eager to hear about their trip but this was hastily stifled by Livia¡¯s spur of the moment announcement of Corin''s condition.

    ¡°You see he found some meat on the floor of the temple and against my better judgment ate it.¡± Livia started telling Pallo, one of their neighbors.

    ¡°Yes when he saw the abandoned meat and the wine, Corin felt an urge to gorge himself, even though I told him it was not a good idea to eat it.¡± Livia told Valden.

    ¡°So now after eating the dead birds at the temple he''s very sick and doesn''t smell very good.¡± Livia sounded very sad as she told Dern.

    ¡°Oh he is getting better, but the smell is just too much! But he is eager to see all of you once he feels better.¡± Livia told Floreen who was concerned to hear that.

    Next Livia went to visit Simeon.

    ¡°You want me to do what? Go see Corin? The whole village is saying about how he ate some rotting meat with some old wine, and how he was at death''s door and now he smells bad. And you want me to go see him?¡± Simeon looked in disbelief at Livia''s request.

    The old apeman was perched on a branch in a tree next to his home. He had been resting when Livia had approached him and the hairs on his fur raised up when Livia came to see him. His face, the one part of his body not covered in the white fur, looked very much like a person¡¯s aside from the squished nose and the thin lips, showed dismay at Livia¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Simeon, you don''t understand. It''s not that Corin is sick, it''s that we found something in there, something that we need your help with. You won''t believe what we brought back!¡± Livia¡¯s enthusiasm was barely contained as she shared news of their discovery with Simeon.

    Simeon heard Livia and thought for a second. As he did his tail coiled up beside him.

    ¡°Ah-ah-ah¡± Simeon replied when he understood Livia, his tail swinging about happily.

    ¡°I can''t believe I''ve fallen for such an obvious ploy!¡± Simeon started to get worked up.

    Livia had to try to calm him down, she did not want to attract any unwanted attention to them.

    ¡°If you can, come to our home at sunset. We shall explain everything then.¡±

    ***

    Later on that day Corin found himself in his home. This had been his second home. His first one he had shared with Cyril in Bothia, but that was then.

    His home was small. Initially just for him, but then along came Livia.

    Corin had fashioned this home exactly like his small childhood home, the one in Bothia.

    It had a kitchen, a dining table next to a large fireplace and two rooms. One of them was Corin''s. Just like his old home, his room was the one on the left. The one on the right was just like Cyril¡¯s room. Corin had left that room undisturbed since the house had been built. Livia never even brought up the existence of the room. It was just a space in their home that was never mentioned.

    It had been his brother''s wish to see their small house in Bothia become a home. To see a flourishing family grow in their house, much like when he, Corin and their parents had shared it. But that had been a long time ago, and Corin barely remembered any of that. But that had not come to happen. Instead it became a quiet home, with Cyril and Corin occupying it, but not much else occurring. Cyril figured that once Corin was old enough and could make his own way, Cyril would find a wife and make a family here.

    But it was Corin who would eventually find a wife to make a home there. Corin hoped that if Cyril ever saw this, that it would make him happy.

    But as Corin sat in front of the fire he could now hear the snoring coming from that room. From that single space on this world that had been left undisturbed for so long.

    Livia had not mentioned anything to the group upon arriving at the house. It was Zhi who asked upon entering which room Corin and Livia used. Once she was told which one it was, she made herself comfortable in the other room.

    Livia felt the need to say something, to interject on behalf of Corin about the fact that the room was to be left empty. But Corin spoke up before she could. He let them know that they were welcome to use the room. Livia seemed surprised but did not want to belabor the issue.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Because soon that would not even be an issue. Pretty soon this entire house would be empty. Just like the ruins of their old home in Bothia, this home would soon be abandoned. And no one knew for how long. It had not been spoken aloud, but Corin knew. The moment he agreed to accompany Nanaua and Zhi he would be leaving behind his entire life up until that point. He grasped his pendant in his hand.

    It''s for you Cyril.

    There was a knock at the door. Corin went up and opened it. Simeon was there.

    ¡°Come in quick!¡± Corin went and grabbed Simeon by the arm and dragged him in the house.

    Simeon felt whiplash as he was quickly brought into the house and the door behind him closed.

    ¡°Well, good to see you too, Corin!¡± Simeon said with a large smile.

    Corin hugged Simeon. Simeon, Corin and Cyril had all been close friends from the day that Cyril had rescued Simeon. Cyril¡¯s loss was a crushing blow to both Corin and Simeon and their bond only intensified after his passing.

    ¡°Livia and her rumors worried me to no end! I had heard that you ate all sorts of rotten meat, some bad wine and that you smelled so bad you might be considered a weapon against the titans!¡± Simeon said laughing.

    ¡°Is that what she said about me?¡± Corin asked.

    At that moment Livia walked into the room, greeting Simeon.

    ¡°Well I had to say something to keep people away from here. But Corin, you know it''s rude to keep our guest waiting. Go get them.¡± Livia told Corin.

    Corin was hoping that Nanaua and Zhi would have been awake by now, but that was not the case. Corin knocked on the door several times until he got a response.

    With no warning the door swung open and Nanaua walked into the middle of the room.

    ¡°Did we miss something?¡± She asked as she was half awake.

    Upon walking out Simeon instantly gasped.

    ¡°By the firmament! A dragoor!¡± Simeon almost fell back from the shock.

    Nanaua herself looked surprise to see Simeon.

    ¡°An apeman?¡± She replied.

    Zhi came out as well, looking half asleep.

    ¡°Is this the newest member of our group?¡± She asked aloud as she smiled at him.

    Simeon was left at a loss for words.

    ¡°It''s a long story, so why don''t you sit down.¡± Livia said.

    And so Livia began to tell Simeon of their recent encounters. Throughout the telling of the story Simeon had less questions than Corin or Livia expected. In fact the entire time he would just look from Zhi to Nanaua and back to whoever was speaking as if he had just seen them for the first time.

    Upon finishing the story, the only thing that could be heard was the crackling of the fire. It was Zhi who broke the silence.

    ¡°So, what do you think old man? Does it sound like something you want to do? Want to help us kill some titans?¡± Zhi asked.

    Simeon finally spoke.

    ¡°Your tale is amazing, that is simply obvious. Your goal is clear, the eradication of the titans. The means to do so, not as clear, you claim to have part of an artifact that will give you a weapon that can kill titans. But herein lies the problem.¡± Simeon paused.

    ¡°You only have part of this weapon.¡± Simeon added as he pointed to the hollow pyramid that was placed in front of him.

    ¡°And the reason you were able to obtain it was due to the chance occurrence that your lord Tonatiuh had been entrusted it. But according to your story there are two more parts to this weapon. Two parts that are where exactly?¡± Simeon asked as he looked around the room.

    Corin and Livia looked at each other. They did not know the answer to this.

    ¡°What we know is that one titan lord for each domain was trusted each with a portion of the weapon. In the case of the Sky lord that was given one piece, it was of course Tonatiuh.¡± Zhi said those last words with spite. Although Corin did not know the entirety of the story he knew that Zhi had no love for her former master.

    ¡°For the other two lords, we have two pieces of information. Their name, and the general area they claim as their own.¡± Zhi continued.

    ¡°The giant who guards their portion of the weapon is Belaran. His kingdom is somewhere in the great continent. The leviathan who guards the other portion of the weapon we believe is near here, which is why we decided to bring down the dragon temple in this area.¡± Nanaua said.

    Corin¡¯s heart started to race. He knew of the seas near him. There was only one titan that called those seas home. A terror that Corin never wanted to see again.

    ¡°Arandu.¡± Corin interjected.

    Zhi and Nanaua nodded.

    ¡°So you know of him?¡± Zhi asked in a curious tone.

    Livia, Corin and Simeon all looked at each other.

    It was Simeon who answered. ¡°Arandu was the titan who came to our last home and laid waste to the village when it went to war with Telletioh. Both caused significant damage to each other, but nothing compared to the damage they inflicted upon us.¡±

    ¡°We,¡± Simeon paused as he looked at Corin ¡°we lost many good people that day.¡±

    ¡°So you know what is at risk! You know why we need your help!¡± Zhi asked as she spoke to Simeon.

    ¡°With this we can make sure that no more villages are destroyed, that no more people are lost. We can end the titan¡¯s cruel ways against the furtives. But we need your help.¡± Zhi followed.

    ¡°And this information. How did you come about it? Surely you did not learn dragon script?¡± Simeon asked Zhi.

    Zhi and Nanaua looked at each other.

    ¡°I did.¡± Zhi replied.

    Simeon scoffed at her response.

    ¡°After what I''ve heard I don''t even know why I''m surprised. Last I heard, any furtive who learned the dragon script was to be executed immediately.¡± Simeon replied with a questioning look.

    ¡°Well those rules are still in place. But as you know my execution date was forthcoming, and I made sure to keep my studies secret.¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°Hmm. So the plan would be to find Arandu¡¯s and Belaran¡¯s portion of this weapon and then?¡± Simeon asked.

    At this point Zhi was quiet.

    ¡°We have an idea of how to use the weapon.¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°I see, so you think you know how to use it.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°From dragon script we are able to gather that titans are terrified of this weapon. The last time it was wielded against them, the three titan species united to seal it away.¡± Nanaua interjected.

    ¡°Ah of course you learned dragon script as well. If you were going to be killed for absconding with their sacrifice, why not learn a prohibited alphabet as well.¡± Simeon half laughed as he replied to Nanaua.

    Corin did not understand these concepts of dragon script or alphabets, but he was too enthralled by the conversation to question what exactly was being discussed.

    ¡°So you are looking for this weapon, while also being hunted by your lord¡¯s Zifors?¡± Simeon mentioned.

    ¡°I was lucky to never come across the Zifors, but I know their reputation too well. They are monsters.¡± Simeon added with disdain.

    Simeon was quiet. He knew that there was a lot that was not being said. He knew that there were a lot of unknowns in this journey. There was no guarantee that they would succeed in their goals. He understood that their chances of survival were slim.

    He looked at Corin and slapped him on the knee.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Corin replied.

    Corin started rubbing his knee.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Corin? Don''t you know that I came to this island, explicitly to get away from crazy adventure nonsense like this? And then you go look for it, bring it into your home, and then ask me to hear it!¡± Simeon said as he shook his head.

    ¡°Alright so here''s what you''ll need. Supplies for the next ten days, a very gracious gift to share with the sirens, and Livia your leviathan sensing device will be required. Weapons will be necessary, Livia you need to spend the next three days preparing as much ammunition as possible. That''s all the time that will be available before departure.¡± Simeon added as he stood up and prepared to leave.

    Everyone stared at him confused, not moving.

    ¡°Are you joining us?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Well of course I am! Who else is going to lead your group? Simeon replied with a smile.

 Furtive Plans

    The days that the group spent preparing for their expedition seemed to pass at blinding speed for the soon to be adventurers.

    Livia spent the majority of the time away as she traveled to her family''s hometown of Ilen. Livia knew their journey would not be short, and that her return was not a given. She wanted to see her parents and siblings and wanted to spend as much time with them as possible.

    Beyond that the group spent every waking minute preparing for the trip while making sure not to attract too much attention.

    For Corin this entailed preparing as many supplies as possible. He hunted vigorously through the night, hiding his activities from his neighbors. He knew that they would have to eventually resort to living off the land but he also knew there would be areas where access to food would be limited.

    Simeon searched his belongings, scouring for any artifacts that might aid them in their trip. Old maps of the continent, trinkets that might be valuable for trade.  Every other waking hour was spent crafting as many arrowheads as possible. Although Corin had spent most of his time hunting for their food, it was a skill he and Cyril learned from Simeon. When it came to downing a target with an arrow Corin had never met any that matched Simeon.

    Nanaua would practice with her pike in the nearby forest in the middle of the night, where no eyes might fall upon the furtive dragoor. Zhi would accompany her and practice magic, but was limited by her attempts to not draw attention. Corin would also accompany and practice his swordplay against Nanaua. He almost always ended up needing Zhi to heal a cut or a nearly broken bone. During the day Nanaua would hone her and Corin''s blade, leaving them so fine that a blade of grass falling on the edge would be halved by its own weight.

    Aside from the time Zhi spent in the forest, she rested for the majority of her free time. She had not fully recovered from the effort it took to bring down the dragon temple, and the trek across Trinixo added to the toll on her. She was very aware that she had much longer distances to cover in the future when they landed on the continent. On rare occasions she would practice small amounts of magic in the home during the day. One such session led to Corin¡¯s food catching fire as she attempted to warm it up for him.

    Despite the group''s best efforts at secrecy several rumors started spreading through the town. Some swore that they had seen dragon people walking with a strange pale person in the middle of the night.

    Simeon was quick to move around town squashing the rumors as he heard them.

    ¡°Dragon people, you say? Well why the other day I had tree people at my kitchen table! My whole house is covered in leaves now!¡± Simeon told Aya.

    ¡°Pale people in the middle of the night? Hmm that reminds me of the tale of the haunted widower.¡± Simeon interjected into another conversation.

    ¡°What tale you say?¡± Simeon would begin.

    ¡°Oh well, a story I heard a long time ago from the continent. A widower said that he started seeing a pale woman in white start to appear to him in the middle of the night. Ten days from the first visit the widower disappeared. Some say it was the spirit of his murdered wife that came to take him. But you know, it''s just a silly tale!¡±

    But those were not the only tales that were heard in town. News of what happened in a nearby town Grial started to make their way to Ankur. Nobody knew what to make of them. Various stories percolated around the town, all with slight differences, but the majority of them agreed on several points. A band of strangers walked into Grial, started shouting about looking for fugitives and put it to the flame. The residents pleaded with the aggressors, telling them they had no clue who they were looking for. The villagers were given confusing details with strange terms such as vulgros, Zifors and Doren being thrown about. The stories also agree that these Zifors were brought down by the same fugitives they were searching for. But that''s where the similarities ended. Beyond that some say that a heavenly wind by Jokasta herself blew the attackers away and others say that a small dragon came to the aid of the villagers.

    The night before they were to depart Corin was unable to sleep. The recurring dream of Cyril''s last moments haunted him once more. His brother Cyril imploring him to go warn the others, the last time he would ever see him.

    Once he woke he found the pendant on his chest. He held it in his hands as he closed his eyes.

    We''ll be successful, Cyril. We''ll stop the titans. I swear this to you.

    Unable to sleep Corin got out of his bed and went to sit by the fire. Upon leaving his room he was quite surprised to see who he thought was Livia. He swore he had just left her in the bed. But he realized quickly it was just Zhi dressed in his wife''s clothing, having no other clothes but the ones they were in at the temple. She was sitting with her legs up to her chest in front of the fire, the warm light from the fire illuminating her face.

    Corin walked into the room and saw Zhi wipe her cheeks. He could see the fire reflecting off her face, the streaks from where the tears had just fallen mere moments falling ago.

    ¡°I''m sorry I can leave.¡± Corin began.

    ¡°No it''s ok. Stay.¡± Zhi said as she forced a smile ¡°Some company is welcome.¡±

    She took a deep breath as she wiped her face again.

    Corin sat on the chair next to her.

    ¡°Finding it hard to sleep?¡± Corin asked, trying his best to initiate a conversation. It was hard for him to relate to people he did not know well.

    ¡°Yes. I see I''m not the only one. I wonder why?¡± Zhi smiled as she replied.

    ¡°Well it''s not like we¡¯re planning on doing something crazy is it?¡± Corin replied.

    Zhi laughed as they both stared at the fire. Corin realized this was the first time he had spent with Zhi, just the two of them. He had spent a good amount of time with Nanaua already, who let him know that his safety was her duty due to her oath, and would be his main source of conversation during the day while Livia had been away. But Zhi had been resting for a majority of the time they had been back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I never said this, but I wanted to thank you.¡± Zhi said, breaking the silence.

    Corin turned and looked at her.

    He was quite puzzled.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Well you and your wife found two complete strangers in the middle of a ruin that fell from the sky. Heard their crazy story about how they are on the run from one of the most dangerous beings on the planet and still decided to come along and help them. Thinking back on it, I can''t even believe I asked you and your wife to join us.¡± Zhi laughed as she wiped her cheeks.

    ¡°Oh, because of that. Yes I still sometimes wonder if this is all a very realistic dream that I''m having and if I am about to wake up any second now. But it still has not happened.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°But now after getting to know you, Livia and Simeon I''m not surprised.¡± Zhi said.

    Corin looked at her with a curious look.

    ¡°Simeon told me how he came to this island. About how your brother found him near the shore almost dead. How you and your brother were the ones who rescued him. How the first years on this island you and your brother were the only friends he had, how he saw you both as his own family. He says that when he met you, you were very quiet and reserved. That you''ve changed so much, but in a positive way. He says that sometimes it''s hard to distinguish you from Cyril.¡± Zhi said.

    When Corin heard that name, he felt a pang in his stomach. He did not reply.

    ¡°I''m sorry I didn''t mean anything.¡± Zhi said as she saw Corin''s reaction.

    ¡°No it''s ok.¡± Corin was quiet.

    ¡°Did you have someone like that?¡± Corin asked, looking at the fire.

    ¡°I did.¡± Zhi paused.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Her name was Fran. She was one of the servants that worked in the palace of Tonatiuh. I have no memories of my family.¡± Zhi paused as she wiped her face.

    ¡°Once my magical abilities were discovered I was taken away from them and made to live under the watchful eyes of the Lord¡¯s protectorate. I don''t even know how old I was. I have no recollection of what they looked like, or if I had any siblings. All I know is that they worked in the mines for Tonatiuh, a job in which most furtives die quickly.¡± Zhi said, her voice wavering.

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°I was privileged compared to them. My days were not spent toiling away, I just did what I wanted. But I was treated more like a delicate artifact than a real person. The only company around me was the Lord''s protectorate and they weren''t very friendly, and of course there were servants around the palace but they disliked me. They thought I was low born and did not deserve a place in the palace.¡± Zhi spoke and tried her best to suppress some sobs.

    ¡°I remember Simeon telling me about the strict hierarchy between the furtives that tend to the palace and those who toil in manual labor for the dragons. Furtives fighting over who is more important to a Titan, that sounds like madness to me.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°It is madness. But that is the way it was, except for one person, Fran. She herself had no family, her husband had been killed when he displeased Tonatiuh over a simple mistake. Fran had to pretend as if that did not bother her for her own survival.¡± Zhi said as she took a deep breath steadying herself.

    ¡°But she made sure that I was always taken care of. She would get me toys and on sacred days bring me presents according to the traditions. It was from her that I learned what a parents'' love must feel like. Thanks to her my childhood was not a complete nightmare, I would be sad all day until I could go see her. But she was not supposed to be speaking with me outside of her job. They accused her of trying to take my powers for herself. From that moment it did not take long until they killed her..¡± Zhi wiped away her tears as she took a deep breath.

    She had to take a second to compose herself.

    ¡°I still remember that day. They made me look as they murdered her. In her last moments she looked at me. As she went up in flames her last words were ¡°Forgive me.¡± For the longest time I thought she was asking for Tonatiuh¡¯s forgiveness. That she regretted meeting me, and taking me under her wing because it had cost her life.¡± Zhi broke into soft sobs.

    Her story stopped there.

    ¡°She was asking for your forgiveness, because you had to endure watching what they were doing to her.¡± Corin said as he rubbed her back consoling her.

    After several seconds of sobbing Zhi regained her composure.

    ¡°But that''s when I knew. I didn''t know how I would do it, or if it even was possible, but I swore that I would make them all pay for what they did. Even if it cost me my life I would not let them, the Titans, get away with treating us like this.¡± Zhi raised her head. The flames from the fire reflected from her eyes.

    ¡°I swore that I would make them fear the furtives, no matter what it cost.¡± Zhi said, the bright fire burning in her eyes.

    ***

    The group quietly left the town in the early morning mist.

    As they stood on a hill outside the town they took one last view of Ankur. They did not dwell on their surroundings for too long before leaving. The group knew they had to make haste.

    The group began their trek toward a place that Corin never thought he would return to, Bothia.

    The site of Arandu''s and Telletiuh¡¯s fight, the place where many died, including Cyril.

    The group was able to cover ground much faster than when they initially landed on Trinixo. They were better prepared for the overland passage and reached the town of Bothia within three days.

    Upon arrival they were all shocked at the state of the town.

    Homes with walls ripped out of them. Craters dotting the landscape. Vegetation growing inside and on the top of various abandoned buildings.

    The signs of the conflict, well over a decade ago, were still clearly visible.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Corin was the first one to move. He was eager to be away from this place. The group made its way to the shoreline where Corin gathered the familiar items now. The whistle and the gift. Livia had prepared a different gift this time for exchange.

    Corin and Livia waded into the water and this time Livia submerged herself. She blew the whistle and emerged from the water.

    It took some time for a response. Enough so that Corin started worrying that their signal had not been heard.

    But eventually a solitary figure appeared. This siren was one that neither Corin nor Livia had ever seen before. Unlike Gavlin and Nishandra, this one did not seem eager to see strangers.

    The siren did not even bother to introduce himself.

    ¡°Are you Corin?¡± the siren asked in a deep tone. He held his hand under the sea while staring straight at Corin.

    Corin hesitated to answer but he knew that lying would do no good.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Corin answered the hostile siren.

    ¡°My apologies.¡± The siren raised his hand.

    ¡°There was a feeling that you might come around again.¡± The male siren continued.

    He looked at Livia.

    ¡°You must be Livia. It is an honor!¡± The siren beamed as he looked at Livia who seemed taken aback at the compliment.

    ¡°Ah, my manners. I am Genno. I am acquainted with Nishandra and Gavlin.¡± The male siren looked around concerned.

    ¡°Is something the matter? Did something happen?¡± Corin asked.

    Genno stopped looking around and just stared at Corin.

    ¡°You could say that. You could also say that if it wasn''t for you I wouldn''t be here.¡± Genno said to Livia.

    ¡®Because of the whistle?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°No my friend, because of her gift.¡± Genno replied.

    ¡°The one we gave Gavlin and Nishandra?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Precisely! When it was first brought to our home most thought it was a fool¡¯s tool. A device to detect a leviathan made most other sirens laugh. Almost all thought that Nishandra and Gavlin were such fools for having accepted your gift. Your box was perfectly quiet and all thought it was an obvious attempt to trick us.¡± Genno said.

    ¡°But it rang.¡± Genno added.

    Corin''s heart started to race.

    ¡°It happened about five days ago. Not everyone in our tribe took it seriously. I myself only followed Gavlin due to his hysterics. But when we returned we saw the after effects. All of the ones who stayed back were dead.¡± Genno muttered.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not all. There has been a lot of stories of suspicious activity occurring recently. Strangers moving about, servants of various titans moving about. It''s clear that something happened after that dragon temple fell.¡± Genno said.

    Corin and Livia were quiet. They could not know that Zhi bringing down the temple would have this many consequences. First Grial, now the sirens. But events were already in motion, they could only move forward.

    ¡°But you did not come here to ask about how my people are doing. I assume you need a favor from us and after your previous gift we are indebted to you.¡± Genno asked, ignoring the gift that Corin held.

    ¡°This is going to be a difficult request.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°We are indebted to you and your wife, I am prepared to hear your request.¡± Genno said earnestly.

    ¡°Ok, here goes. Do you know of any location near here where Arandu might keep something precious?¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Arandu?¡± Genno said softly as if he misunderstood.

    ¡°Arandu the Titan?¡± Genno shouted in bewilderment.

    Livia''s silence let Genno know he had not misheard him.

    It was clear he had not expected such a request. The siren eyed Livia as if she had just grown three extra heads. It took him some time before he was able to reply to them.

    ¡°This isn''t some death wish is it? Because I will not contribute to anything of the sort.¡± Genno asked in a concerned manner.

    ¡°Hah, although it may seem that way this is not that.¡± Corin replied and silence ensued.

    Genno stared at Livia and Corin waiting to see if they said anything else. He looked beyond them at the three figures on the shore.

    Corin''s heart started pounding fast.

    Genno looked down and laughed. The first time he had done so.

    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Well one of the rumors is that these strangers that keep asking around, they keep asking if there have been sightings of a draconic furtive. When I first heard the rumor, I thought it sounded ridiculous.¡± Genno stopped as he pursed his lips.

    Corin slowly moved his hands to his blade. But Genno was faster. He held both his hands up so that they could be seen.

    ¡°You misunderstand me.¡± Genno replied as Corin still hesitated.

    ¡°I don''t believe that you have any intention of telling me what it is you could want from Arandu. But I do owe you my life, and sometimes the less is known the better.¡± Genno assured Corin.

    ¡°You ask if there is any area where Arandu would keep something precious to him? We sirens know these seas as well as you know your island. We know where we can go, and also where death awaits.¡± Genno warned.

    Corin was not phased by his word choice. He knew what he was asking. Livia did not say anything either. Seeing as neither of them were dissuaded, Genno continued.

    ¡°Among these places that we avoid there is a curious structure. I have only seen it once. It was one of those occasions where I tried to prove my bravery by doing something that could have ended in my death, an idiotic moment of my youth. But this structure is unique amongst any that Arandu claims for a single reason.¡± Genno paused.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Because despite it being completely underwater there is not a single drop of water inside. A barrier keeps the sea from spilling into the structure. We think it is that way to prevent any sirens from stepping inside and discovering anything that might be hidden inside. Out of all of Arandu''s underwater palaces, this is the only that no siren has ever stepped foot in. Or at least none have survived.¡± Genno stopped.

    ¡°How long would it take to get there?¡± Livia did not hesitate. The response came so fast that not even Corin had formulated a response.

    ¡°For the five of you¡± Genno paused as he looked at the others on the shore, ¡°there is a vessel I can find.¡±

    ¡°It will not be a pleasant ride,¡± Genno continued ¡°but it will be the best option you will have. It is fast and small, so your chances of detection will be slim. It will take you close to a quarter of day to reach the location with our fastests sea steeds. But there is an issue.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°The structure is far underwater. Once you open the vessel it will instantly fill with water and you will have no way of leaving the structure.¡± Genno rubbed his chin in thought.

    ¡°We have a solution.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°You do?¡± Genno said.

    ¡°We do?¡± Corin said almost at the same time.

    ¡°Just trust me.¡± Livia said as she looked at Corin.

    Genno knew better than to ask any more questions and Corin figured he would find out what Livia''s plan was.

    ¡°One more question.¡± Livia spoke up.

    ¡°You know I am grateful that you saved my life, but I don''t owe you the world.¡± Genno sounded exasperated now.

    ¡°The continent. How much farther from the structure?¡± Livia asked.

    Genno gave Livia an incredulous look.

    ¡°Hah! You really are something. Not only do you want to know how to get to one of Arandu''s temples but you also want to know how long to reach the continent. Now that is nowhere near. That would be a ten day trip.¡± Genno laughed.

    ¡°Thank you. Now go on Corin.¡± Livia nudged Corin as she looked at his hand.

    ¡°Oh right, this is our gift.¡± Corin held out the bag.

    Genno grabbed it and felt its weight in his hand.

    ¡°My this is quite heavy!¡± He sounded excited as he held the bag. He opened it and grabbed one of the items within it. What he pulled out was a small metal cylinder about as long as his hand and as wide as his forearm.

    ¡°Oh I''m interested in hearing what this is!¡± Genno said as he eyed the object and twirled it around his hand.

    Corin too was curious, in their haste for preparations Livia had not told him what exactly she had made.

    ¡°Well first off you need to be very careful because it is very dangerous, unless you want to kill us all.¡± Livia said in the same tone a parent might use with their children.

    Upon hearing that Genno paused and proceeded to be more careful with the device.

    ¡°What you have there is something I have not tested completely, but I am sure it will work. The way it works is that you crush the center of the cylinder and within several seconds it will produce a very bright light and a loud sound. It works better underwater. Now this is a last resort. You are still better off running away from a leviathan if you can.¡± Livia said.

    Genno smiled as he heard the details.

    ¡°You better not die on us down there.¡± He said as he put away the cylinders.

 Underwater Palace

    Chapter 8: Underwater Palace

    Genno was correct about their experience inside the vessel. The five of them were locked inside a small cylinder where none could stand up straight. The vessel was being pulled along by water horses that were taking them to their destination.

    ¡°So I need to create an air bubble around this vessel when we get to the bottom?¡± Zhi asked Livia.

    ¡°Yes I assume you are able to do so.¡± Livia said without taking her eyes away from the glass pane in the front through which they could see the ocean.

    They were far enough underwater that it was hard to see much in front of them as not much sunlight reached there. What they did see was a large, never-ending vast empty expanse. This was anxiety inducing to Corin.

    Corin tried his best to ignore his surroundings, while Livia was enthralled by everything she saw. Simeon snored loudly in a corner and Nanaua gripped her pike with such intensity that Corin feared she might snap it.

    ¡°Well yes, I mean that is very easy for me to do. But I would rather be asked next time than just told.¡± Zhi said as she glanced sideways at Livia.

    ¡°Sure, yes. Of course.¡± Livia¡¯s reply seemed very disinterested in continuing the conversation.

    Their journey under the seas continued without much of note. Livia''s device was firmly affixed to the outside of the vessel and the group hoped that they would not hear the ominous bell ring.

    Eventually they did reach the underwater structure, and were at a loss for words. Even for Nanaua and Zhi, who were used to the grand floating Dragon temples, what was in front of them was unlike anything they had seen before.

    What they were looking at seemed like a natural underwater mountain that was shooting from the bottom of the ocean floor. But upon further inspection there were many differences. The faces of the structure were cut at very precise angles, the different edges intersecting each other too abruptly for it to have been created by slow erosion. Another telling point was the light emanating from the structure. What seemed to be the top of the structure emanated a faint glow, and so did the bottom of the structure, where what seemed to be an opening could be seen.

    ¡°Are we in the clear?¡± Simeon asked.

    Corin did not know when the older man woke up.

    The entire group stared out the window. All that could be seen around the structure were various schools of fish swimming around. Nothing larger than the vessel they were on could be seen.

    ¡°It sure seems that way.¡± Livia replied still scanning ahead.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Simeon replied.

    The vessel continued and stopped in front of the large structure. Zhi whispered some words and moved her fingers.

    Corin instantly saw as the water around their vessel was pushed back. The water horses were well outside the air bubble created by Zhi.

    Cautiously the group stepped outside, Corin was the last outside. The only light at this depth was the torch that Simeon carried with him.

    He stepped on the ground and was surprised at how solid it felt. He looked around and was mesmerized at what he saw.

    The sea around him was being held back by an invisible wall. All around him the sea continued existing as normal except for the small bubble he and the rest of the group found themselves in.

    ¡°We need to hurry.¡± Zhi exhorted them as she sounded to be under great duress.

    ¡°Let''s.¡± Livia replied and the group hurried into the structure.

    They arrived at the base of the structure and saw the entrance. It was a small entryway that Nanaua barely fit through.

    As they passed the entry it was as Genno had said. The passage between the inside and the outside somehow prevented any water from entering and the group found themselves standing on solid, dry ground.

    Corin could see in the inside of the structure the extent of Zhi¡¯s barrier as a wall of air appeared around them.

    Once all were inside Zhi brought down the wall and proceeded to fall to a knee. Nanaua was there to hold her up.

    ¡°You did well my dear.¡± Nanaua said to Zhi while she took several deep breaths.

    The group found themselves in near darkness. Beyond Simeon''s torch and some light near the entrance, there was not a lot they could see far into the steucture.

    ¡°Let me start a light.¡± Zhi began.

    ¡°Don''t. We need you to conserve your energy.¡± Livia replied quickly.

    ¡°Corin, get a torch as well.¡± Livia ordered.

    Corin grabbed the torch and lit it.

    ¡°You don''t mind leading the way do you? I hear you have a natural talent for finding trouble rather quickly.¡± Simeon smiled at Corin.

    Corin went to the front and Nanaua stayed close next to him. She was holding the pike at the ready for anything that might come.

    Zhi and Livia followed in the middle with Simeon as the rearguard holding the torch.

    Within moments they were in a long narrow corridor. They had no option but to follow along. As they moved along Corin noticed a lot of similarities to the intriguing designs he had seen in the dragon temple.

    The reliefs of various Leviathans and small carvings that would have repeating shapes. These small repeating carvings seemed different to the ones from the dragon temple.

    ¡°That''s the Leviathans alphabet.¡± Simeon said as Corin studied the carvings.

    ¡°Alphabet?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°A written language. I never learned one myself, but I have seen enough of the draconic alphabet to know the difference.¡± Simeon said.

    Corin was amazed at the concept.

    ¡°Why did you never learn it?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°No furtive was allowed to learn the draconic alphabet. They were instantly put to the sword. From what I heard the giants share that tradition as well. Seems like titans don''t like it when the furtives begin learning too much.¡± Simeon replied.

    The group continued down the hall and found a large room with two diverging hallways connecting to it. Aside from the two paths there was nothing of note in the large room.

    While Corin looked around to determine where to go he felt himself go off balance as he was pushed harshly to the ground.

    ¡°Archers! Somewhere above!¡± Nanaua shouted.

    Where he had just been standing he heard a loud thud as an arrow embedded itself on the ground behind him.

    Nanaua had been the one who pushed him out of the way.

    Corin heard another arrow land somewhere solid as he shot up from the floor.

    Zhi conjured up a fireball in front of her and looked around. Another arrow came flying by and she was pushed out of the way at the last second by Livia.

    ¡°It''s no use! We need to move on!¡± Livia shouted at Zhi as she grabbed her arm and led the group towards the left hallway.

    As they passed into the recesses of the hallway they heard more arrows impact the ground behind them.

    Once they were safe from the barrage they checked on each other.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°No injuries this time, next time we might not be so lucky.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Well at least we know we''re not the only ones here. Let''s keep moving.¡± Corin hurried the group along.

    Knowing that they were not alone the group did not waste any time studying any architectural details that may decorate the building.

    The group reached another room, this one was large and spherical with a domed top that seemed impossibly large inside this structure. Corin and Nanaua entered by themselves while the rest of the group waited beyond the threshold of the room. They looked around and found no hints of danger. The only thing they noticed was that the entirety of the floor was covered in sand, unlike any other room in the structure.

    Upon the rest of the group entering the room a light began to flicker from the top of the ceiling, illuminating the room. Now they could see at the other end a solitary door that was sealed shut. In the middle of the room three dark brown vases were placed. They seemed to be firmly rooted to the floor underneath the sand.

    ¡°Well this is odd.¡± Zhi said aloud, echoing what every other member of the group was thinking.

    Simeon was the first to approach the sealed door. There were carvings on the sides and the top of the door that bore the same three symbols, which were all variations on triangles. The first triangle was upright and had a straight line running through the center parallel to the base of the triangle. The second triangle was identical to the first but it pointed down. The third triangle had no line running through it and pointed down.

    Simeon studied the shapes for a second. He grabbed the doused torch he had been carrying and poked the door with it.

    No reaction.

    He cautiously brought his hand to the door and touched it. Again no reaction.

    Simeon moved his hand across the door trying to feel any groove or indent. He wanted to see if there might be any unlocking mechanism but found nothing of the sort.

    He tried running his hand around the edge of the door, where it met the wall. He was able to stick his fingers in and tried to pry the door open, but there was no discernible reaction from the door.

    ¡°I shall employ my strength.¡± Nanaua spoke behind Simeon.

    She too slid her fingers between the door and the wall, and attempted to force the door open.

    Nanaua struggled with all her might but the door did not give even the slightest impression that her attempts were making any headway into their goal.

    ¡°Well if we are to get through there, it does not seem as if that is how we''re going to be able to open it.¡± Simeon sighed in frustration.

    ¡°So what about these?¡± Corin asked as he stood next to the three vases.

    The group came over to study them.

    Each of them had one of the symbols next to the door. The left vase had the upside down triangle with no line, the center vase had the lined upside down triangle and the rightmost vase had the lined upwards pointed triangle. Beneath each of the markings each vase had an identical marking. The marking was a circle around a pyramid, which held a square inside that enclosed a circle.

    ¡°Does this make any sense to you?¡± Corin asked Zhi.

    ¡°I don''t recall seeing that anywhere.¡± Zhi mentioned.

    Corin looked at Simeon.

    ¡°I''m not remembering anything specific, it just looks too vague.¡± Simeon said.

    The group looked inside the vases and found them completely empty as well.

    Livia studied the vases from every possible angle. Looking from the side, the top, from different sides of the room.

    ¡°Any luck?¡± Corin asked.

    Livia ignored his question and continued furrowing her brow. He knew this meant that no, she had not in fact had any luck.

    Simeon was the first one to actually try touching the vases. Just like the door he poked at it with the torch. The only thing that produced was a loud resounding noise, indicating that the vases were empty.

    ¡°Maybe we need to fill these up?¡± Zhi asked as she looked at the sand around them.

    ¡°Do you think so?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Well what would you suggest?¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°Well, might as well try it.¡± Simeon interjected. The three of them grabbed some sand and stood next to a vase each.

    They all hesitated as they stared at each other.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Simeon asked the two of them.

    Corin and Zhi nodded.

    ¡°Go.¡± Simeon said.

    The three of them dropped the sand in unison.

    Everyone in the room waited quietly to see what would ensue. The result was nothing happening.

    ¡°Maybe you need more sand?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Zhi replied.

    With a wave of her hand three large pockets of sand were lifted of the ground. They floated in a perfectly spherical shape, all big enough that they could fill the vases instantly.

    Zhi quickly directed them over each vase and let them fall inside the vase.

    Much to the surprise of the group, the sand fell into the vase and did not leave any trace of its presence. The vases were completely empty as if Zhi had not put anything in them.

    ¡°It should be full.¡± Simeon muttered as he peered inside the vases.

    But they all took turns looking at each of the vases. They all saw that the vases were completely empty.

    ¡°We are getting nowhere.¡± Corin sighed in frustration.

    The rest of the group continued studying the vases and trying different things to put in. Zhi conjured up water and dumped it into a vase, no effect. Simeon lit a piece of wood on fire and threw it in. Nothing happened. The group looked inside afterwards, no trace of the burning piece of wood could be seen.

    ¡°Maybe we are not meant to go this way?¡± Nanaua asked aloud.

    ¡°Nanaua, if we are being prevented from going this direction, then the reason might be because the artifact is behind this door.¡± Simeon countered with kindness but some exasperation as well.

    The group hovered around the vases and Corin stepped back. He tried to look at the vases from every possible angle. Much like his wife earlier he had no luck.

    He rubbed the pendant.

    Cyril what would you do?

    No, what should I do?

    A memory flashed in Corin''s head. He remembered as a young boy when Cyril gave him a wooden soldier as a toy. Corin instantly loved the toy and went out to play with it. He played all around town with it, spending all day, going from place to place imagining his wooden soldier fighting invisible enemies. The day flew by until it was late and Cyril started shouting his name for Corin to come home.

    Corin has not realized how late it was and dashed home. He arrived and hastily began helping his brother prepare dinned. Afterwards he was so exhausted that he went straight to sleep. The next day when he woke up, he went to grab his wooden soldier but could not see it. He realized that in his haste to come back home he must have left it somewhere in town.

    He went out into town trying to find it. He spent hours retracing his steps from the town to the house. Despite his best efforts he was not able to find the toy. Later in the day Cyril found him crying in a secluded corner of the town and asked Corin what the problem was.

    ¡°The toy you made me. I was playing with it yesterday and when I heard you calling I ran home and forgot it. Now I don''t know where I left it. I looked all over town.¡± Corin mumbled amidst his sobs.

    Cyril was quiet and thinking.

    ¡°I hope you''re not angry with me brother.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Of course not Corin. I am just trying to think of where to look.¡± Cyril said.

    ¡°So you have looked all over town?¡± Cyril asked.

    Corin nodded as he kept sobbing.

    ¡°Well how about inside?¡± Cyril asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Corin replied confused.

    ¡°Well have you looked inside our house?¡± Cyril asked him.

    Corin realized what Cyril was asking and ran back home. He had only given a cursory glance in the house before heading out. Inside their home, Corin found the toy quickly, in the kitchen put away along with other utensils.

    Corin felt a certain feeling of lightheadedness.

    What an odd memory.

    Corin looked around, at the group, and at the vases.

    Inside?

    Corin looked at the three vases again. He approached the one nearest to him, the right most vase.

    Without warning he stuck his arm inside.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Livia asked bewildered.

    Corin moved his hand around, trying as best he could to see what could be inside the vase.

    He did not reply to Livia, and the rest of the group just stared, wondering what sort of madness had overcome him, and also if he might find something of value.

    But Corin searched and searched and could not feel anything. In fact the inside of the vase felt completely empty as if nothing has been poured in.

    He pulled his hand out and looked at the group.

    They were awaiting an answer. Corin just shook his head.

    ¡°We might have to turn around.¡± Livia said.

    Corin placed his head on the edge of the vase, and sighed in frustration.

    WHOOSH!

    The sound echoed around the room as the vase suddenly started glowing green. It now hummed as a current seemed to be turning inside of it.

    Corin instantly jumped back.

    The rest of the group stared in amazement.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Livia shouted in surprise.

    ¡°I don''t know!¡± Corin stated befuddled.

    Zhi shouted from across the room.

    ¡°Look, look at the door!¡±

    All turned to look. The right side up lined triangle etching now glowed around the door.

    ¡°So these are the keys to unlocking the door.¡± Simeon said out loud as he looked at the vases.

    ¡°But how?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Corin, my boy, what exactly were you doing?¡± Simeon asked excitedly.

    ¡°Well,¡± Corin began as he placed his face to the rim of the vase.

    ¡°I just placed my face here and sighed¡± Corin said as he breathed out.

    ¡°Ah-ah-ah! I see.¡± Simeon started.

    ¡°You breathed into the vase, you provided air. This symbol here, it must stand for air.¡± Simeon pointed to the upright triangle.

    ¡°So these other symbols, they must mean something else.¡± Simeon continued excitedly.

    ¡°In magic we have the three domains, the three deities. Air, for the dragons. Sea, for the Leviathans. And land, for the giants.¡± Zhi spoke up.

    ¡°Yes! That must be it!¡± Simeon replied almost instantly.

    ¡°But Zhi already tried filling the vases with water. None of them reacted.¡± Livia spoke up.

    ¡°True, true.¡± Simeon went quiet as he thought.

    ¡°Is there anything else to the three domains? Anything we might be missing?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Well there are three domains of magic. Three domains inhabited by titans. Three domains of life.¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°Life! That is what we are missing. When Corin breathed into the vase it was just not air, it was his breath!¡± Simeon got excited once more.

    ¡°Zhi can you conjure up some water and just hold it right here?¡± Simeon asked as he went to look in his bag.

    Zhi did as asked conjuring up a large water sphere in front of her.

    ¡°Here!¡± Simeon pulled out a small pouch from his bag.

    ¡°I see.¡± Livia said softly.

    ¡°Salt?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Simeon poured some of it in the floating sphere.

    ¡°Try it!¡± He urged Zhi.

    ¡°Which vase should we try?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°The left.¡± Nanaua spoke up.

    Nobody else questioned her call and Zhi followed.

    As soon as the saltwater entered the vase a loud WHOOOSH echoed around the room and the vase started glowing. The downward pointing triangle etching on the side of the door started glowing.

    ¡°How clever.¡± Livia said as she smiled at Simeon.

    ¡°I can''t let you be the only clever one here.¡± Simeon replied with a grin.

    ¡°So that leaves land.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Already on it.¡± Simeon¡¯s excitement could not be contained.

    He brought out some potatoes from his sack.

    ¡°You are going to feed it potatoes?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°No, I am not going to feed it potatoes. It just happens that these are covered in soil.¡± Simeon grinned as he held them above the vase.

    He rubbed off all the soil into the vase, but there was no response.

    ¡°Do we not have enough?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°I don''t believe so. I barely breathed into the first vase and it responded.¡± Corin replied.

    The group fell back into thinking.

    ¡°What else is significant to life on the land?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Leviathans thrive in the salty ocean. Dragons thrive in the airy skies. But giants walk on land! So what are we missing?¡± Corin asked.

    Simeon pondered quietly. He seemed to be having a conversation by himself. The group was curious to hear the details of the conversation but he just mouthed words, making it impossible to hear it.

    Simeon went quiet and went to his bag.

    ¡°Did you figure it out?¡± Nanaua, Zhi, Livia and Corin asked in unison.

    Without looking Simeon replied.

    ¡°That we shall see.¡± He said as he pulled out a red stone that seemed as if it were burning.

    ¡°A gem?¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°Yes a gem. I have heard legend say that giants'' hearts are made out of large pure gems. If that is the case then perhaps it could mean this is our last key.¡± As soon as Simeon finished speaking he threw the gem into the vase.

    The resulting WHOOOSH from the vase and it''s glow instantly confirmed Simeon¡¯s suspicion.

    The last etching around the door lit up and the massive stone door slid open.

    The group rejoiced at their success. As they prepared to continue Corin turned to Simeon and patted his back.

    ¡°I knew bringing you along was the right call.¡± Corin smiled as he spoke to his old friend.

 Danger Nears

    Chapter 9: Danger nears

    Corin and Nanaua led the front, Zhi and Livia held the middle and Simeon watched their rear.

    Aware of the dangers that were present in the large structure the group continued at a quickened pace, but still took precautionary measures. Before entering a room they would throw a bundle of rope into the middle of the room to see if there was any reaction.

    The first two times they attempted this the rope landed on the floor with little to no effect.

    Now approaching another room Corin and Nanaua were preparing to enter it.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Simeon scolded them before they entered.

    ¡°Simeon we need to hurry, we have yet to encounter any traps.¡± Corin begrudged the old ape man.

    ¡°Well I said wait, so wait!¡± Simeon replied as he grabbed the rope.

    He threw it into the middle of the room. As soon as it landed, a flood of arrows rained from the walls on either side.

    ¡°What a terrible barrage!¡± Nanaua spoke in a frightened voice. The fact that she almost walked into that was something that she would not soon forget.

    The entire time the arrows rained out Simeon stared at Corin. The noise they made as they flew by and impacted the wall was deafening. Corin kept looking at the room as the arrows violently poured out. After several seconds the barrage of arrows came to an end.

    ¡°What say you now?¡± Simeon asked Corin. ¡°Still think we should continue without any precautions?¡±

    ¡°Well perhaps I was wrong.¡± Corin replied with a concerned look.

    Simeon threw another bundle of ropes into the room. No reaction.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Simeon told Corin.

    Corin used an unlit torch to poke into the ground before walking ahead. He wanted to make sure that there would not be any other traps he might set off.

    Nanaua and the rest of the group followed Corin''s exact path as he walked through the room. As he made his way to the center he went to grab the first bundle of rope that Simeon threw.

    ¡°Leave it!¡± Simeon shouted at him.

    Corin''s heart nearly jumped out of his chest from Simeon¡¯s command.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Corin said to Simeon. Simeon shot Corin a glare.

    The group exited the room. They all took a collective gasp of relief. Simeon looked back. He ran to the center of the room, grabbed both rope bundles and dashed like mad back to the group. Nothing in the room was set off.

    Simeon was breathing heavily when he got back to the group.

    Corin could only give him a bewildered look.

    ¡°What?¡± Simeon asked him.

    ¡°What?¡± Corin began.

    ¡°What!?¡± Corin yelled in disbelief ¡°You just chastised me for trying to grab the rope and then you went ahead and did it anyway!¡±

    ¡°Well we were all in the room when you wanted to grab the rope. If a trap would have been set off we all would have died.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Yes, but you would have died if a trap went off when you picked up the rope!¡± Corin shot back at Simeon.

    ¡°While you are correct there is one small detail that you are ignoring.¡± Simeon replied with a smirk.

    ¡°Which is?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°That picking up the rope did not set off any traps and I''m still alive.¡± Simeon gleefully replied.

    Corin began to say something.

    ¡°Come now Corin, let''s continue.¡± Nanaua told him.

    ¡°Yes Corin, enough arguing, we have other matters to attend to.¡± Zhi added.

    Someone put a hand on Corin''s back. He turned around and saw Livia.

    ¡°Let''s just be more cautious in the future, love.¡± She said as she gave him a kiss.

    Corin let out a frustrated deep sigh and continued ahead.

    While every room the group encountered could be rife with danger there were also innumerable relics, various ornate glass panes and incredibly detailed reliefs along the walls. The group could not help but be amazed at their surroundings despite the danger they felt.

    ¡°What kinds of stories do you think these murals tell?¡± Livia asked Simeon.

    The reliefs adorning the walls of this room seemed to convey a full story. The reliefs seemed to depict small beings among larger creatures. Small repeated carvings above the reliefs, part of the alphabet Simeon mentioned, could be seen.

    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Simeon replied. ¡°But it does seem amazing.¡±

    ¡°These look similar to some that we would see in the dragon temples.¡± Zhi interjected. ¡°In the dragon temples they would honor furtives who had given their lives in service to their titan lord. That is the only time we are worthy of praise, when we die for them.¡± Her tone was full of contempt and hatred.

    ¡°In the Lord''s protectorate, we were taught that the highest honor possible was to die for our titan lord. They were called Sanbril, the title posthumously achieved by those that gave their lives in service to our lord.¡± Nanaua added in a somber tone.

    Livia and Simeon now studied the carvings once again. While previously they seemed majestic and praiseworthy they seemed to convey something different now, something sinister.

    ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± Livia added.

    They continued moving. Along the way they avoided several more trapped rooms. But Corin and Nanaua learned their lesson and always waited before going into any of the rooms.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Eventually they arrived at a large chamber that was bathed in light. Corin was reminded of the large room he had seen in the dragon temple. Like that room, this one had a large metallic statue in the center. But this one did not resemble a Leviathan. Instead it seemed to portray an impossibly large knight clad in golden armor.

    Even compared to Nanaua this metallic sculpture was three times her height, and about as wide as five of her put together. In front of the large knight there was a large sword that it held with both hands. The tip of the blade was thrust into the ground. The part of the blade that protruded from the ground was as tall as Corin himself.

    The knight had no shield. It seemed clear that whatever being this statue portrayed only had one thing in mind, attacking. For a creature as large and as fearsome as this, defense was of no concern.

    ¡°Well I''m glad that''s just a statue.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°If it was not, I would fight it and I would be victorious.¡± Nanaua roared.

    ¡°Of course you would, my dear. But let''s be glad you don''t have to prove yourself.¡± Zhi spoke as she caressed Nanaua''s face.

    Nanaua smiled, proud of herself.

    Simeon took to studying the sculpture of the knight. There was a stone pedestal at the foot of the knight inscribed with the strange alphabet  that none of them could decipher.

    ¡°So what do you think this says?¡± Corin asked Simeon.

    ¡°I would like to think that it says ¡®marvel at our amazing skill in crafting statues and this is just an example of what we like to make¡¯. But I have a feeling that showcasing the creators artistic ability is not the reason that this statue was placed here.¡± Simeon said as he carefully studied the sculpture.

    ¡°Surely you don''t think this is meant to portray a real living being? Something that would be here?¡± Corin asked.

    Simeon only looked at him.

    ¡°That''s absurd!¡± Corin laughed.

    ¡°Need I remind you that we are in an underwater temple, where no water is able to come in, built on the orders of a leviathan. Do you think that is not absurd?¡± Simeon shot back at Corin.

    Corin had nothing to say to Simeon. He went off across the room to look at the different items scattered about. The rest of the group had already begun looking at the curiosities strewn about.

    Stone pedestals with precious gems, small sculptures of different leviathans, reliefs of the ocean. Corin could not believe the amount of precious artifacts that could be found in this temple at the bottom of the sea, where no being could ever come to. While impressed he knew that they ought to continue moving soon.

    ¡°Did you say something Corin?¡± Nanaua spoke to Corin from across the room.

    ¡°What?¡± He turned around confused.

    ¡°AAA AH!¡± The shouts came from all across the room.

    From above them a large number of creatures fell to the ground, large in numbers, quickly surrounding the different adventurers.

    Corin looked quickly around him and noticed there were two around him. They were humanoid figures covered in scales, eerily similar to the sirens, but something about them differed. They looked more feral than any siren Corin had ever seen, and they were very pale, completely white, from their scales to their eyes.

    ¡°We are not here to fight!¡± Corin shouted at one of the pale sirens.

    ¡°You have come to your death!¡± Corin could hear Nanaua shout from across the room.

    The pale siren yelled at Corin as it lunged at him. It had two large daggers, one in each hand as it jumped at him.

    The creature was fast. Faster than most opponents Corin had ever faced, save for one, Nanaua.

    Thanks to his sparring sessions with Nanaua, Corin was able to see the creature''s intent before it actually attacked. He saw as the creature led with his left hand, but held the right behind his back. The creature came up to Corin and swung the left dagger at his face.

    Corin deftly sidestepped it, and was prepared for what came. As Corin moved out of the first dagger¡¯s path, the creature was already twisting its body around to stab Corin with its second dagger.

    Corin parried the thrust, throwing the pale siren off balance and then kicked the creature away from him into a wall. The second creature did not hesitate as it went straight at Corin.

    He hesitated.

    ¡°Corin! Do not hesitate! Fight!¡± Nanaua shouted at him.

    He could not see her, but from what he heard he could tell that she herself was in the midst of a furious battle.

    This pale siren jumped at Corin with a large spear. Its movements almost reminded Corin of Nanaua¡¯s swiftness with her pike, yet not as refined.

    The first thrust of the spear was easy for Corin to avoid, but it was merely a feint. That thrust was closely followed by a large sweep towards Corin, a move that Nanaua had caught Corin with many times during their sparring. An attack that Corin had learned to counter. It was not by moving out of the path of the attacker¡¯s swing, but by stepping into the attack''s path and using their momentum against them.

    Corin held up his blade and stood in the way of the arcing spear. The spear smacked into Corin''s blade, and Corin instantly pushed back stunning the pale siren.

    ¡°Good, but not good enough!¡± Corin yelled.

    The stunned pale siren started tumbling backwards on its feet. Corin did not hesitate and deftly delivered a sharp thrust into the creature''s mid section. The creature fell backwards to the ground. Corin could see that this opponent would not be troubling him anymore.

    Corin turned around to see a dagger flying at him. He quickly moved out of the way but saw the pale siren already in the air coming at him.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Corin yelled.

    He did not have enough time to react. He started picking up his blade but the siren was almost upon him with its dagger aimed right at Corin''s chest.

    Thwack!

    An arrow struck the pale siren on the side of its head. The flying corpse tumbled onto Corin toppling him to the ground.

    ¡°Corin!¡± Livia shouted.

    ¡°I''m fine!¡± He yelled back.

    ¡°Then help!¡± Livia yelled back.

    Bang!

    Corin heard Livia''s rifle go off as he shook off the dead pale siren.

    He got up and saw two more pale sirens coming at him.

    ¡°No hesitation this time.¡± Corin said as he pulled out his pistol.

    Undeterred by the strange object in his hand the two sirens lunged at Corin, prepared to take him down once and for all.

    Bang! Bang!

    The one on the right crumpled into the ground, and before the remaining pale siren realized what was happening Corin had already let loose his second shot. The creature was dead before it hit the ground.

    ¡°AAARH!¡± Another yell from behind Corin.

    He turned around to see another of the pale sirens coming at him with a spear pointed right at him.

    Corin easily avoided the spear and kicked the pale siren straight in the chest. The siren hit a wall behind him and Corin stabbed him straight in the chest where he stood. Corin pulled his blade back and the siren fell to the floor.

    Corin turned and saw two more sirens coming at him, each with a blade above their heads, prepared to strike him down.

    Corin held his blade in his hands, prepared to take on the pale sirens, but he did not have to.

    Crack!

    A splitting sound screamed through the air. A large bolt of lightning struck the blades held above the heads of each of the pale sirens. The pale sirens screamed in agony before promptly collapsing onto the ground.

    ¡°Die!¡± Nanaua shouted from across the room.

    Corin could see her lifting a pale siren off the ground with her pike and then proceeding to slam it onto another siren that was coming to attack Nanaua. The two pale sirens crashed into each other, falling down and not getting up. Nanaua pierced them with her pike while they laid down to be sure of their fate.

    Corin turned his head to see Simeon. He was deadly accurate with his arrows. Corin could see that as each arrow flew a pale siren would collapse onto the ground.

    Bang!

    Livia''s rifle unleashed its fury and shortly thereafter he heard a body hit the ground.

    Crack!

    Crack!

    The air once again split as the flashes of lightning filled the room. Creatures around the room yelled, and Corin could smell burning flesh from the pale sirens.

    Bang!

    Crack!

    More bodies hit the floor.

    There was a pause in the carnage.

    Corin breathed heavily as he studied the scene around him. The once chaotic scene had come to an end and Corin could only hear the panting of his companions.

    The ground around them was littered with bodies. Some of them sizzled from having been recently hit with lightning, their bodies still twitching. Some had small pinpoint holes around their head. Some had multiple arrows sticking out of them. Some around Nanaua were in multiple pieces.

    Corin saw Livia kneeling next to Zhi.

    He ran to them.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± He said as he spoke to Livia parting the bloodied hair from her face.

    ¡°I am, it''s her I''m concerned for.¡± Livia said as she looked at Zhi.

    Zhi was struggling as she breathed. It was obvious that the fight had taken a lot out of her.

    Nanaua came running over.

    ¡°My dear!¡± She shouted as she ran.

    ¡°I''ll be fine.¡± Zhi weakly replied as she looked at Nanaua.

    Nanaua came up to Zhi and held her hand. Zhi smiled back at her with loving eyes. Nanaua held her love''s hand with tender care. If it wasn''t for the gory display around them, the scene the Corin was witnessing would have been very heartwarming.

    ¡°You are truly amazing.¡± Simeon said as he stood over the group.

    Corin looked at Simeon. He was talking to Zhi.

    ¡°In all my years of life I would have never expected to see a furtive wielding magic.¡± Simeon began, "Yet you command the elements with such vigor that for a second I truly believed a Titan was in the room fighting with us.¡±

    Simeon knelt in front of Zhi as he brought out some dried fruits for her to eat.

    Zhi grabbed the dried fruits and took several bites. Using magic required a lot of energy and quickly left her hungry.

    ¡°Do you want any more?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°No, I''m fine now.¡± Zhi replied, sounding more energetic.

    ¡°But I truly mean what I said. The gift you have is amazing.¡± Simeon said.

    Zhi was taken aback from the compliment.

    ¡°It''s nothing, it''s not even a gift more like a curse¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Simeon said.

    Zhi seemed almost insulted by Simeon¡¯s reply.

    ¡°It might seem like that for you, but these powers you have. You really are our only hope to fight back at the titans. You may not see it as a gift, but I do. And I know other furtives would see it that way as well.¡± Simeon said.

    Zhi once again found herself with nothing to say.

    ¡°He''s right my love. What you have is a gift.¡± Nanaua added.

    Zhi looked at Nanaua.

    ¡°You are unique, that much is true.¡± Livia said.

    Zhi was touched by their replies. She smiled at the support of her companions.

    Corin held his hand to help her up. Zhi gladly accepted his offer. She stood up and looked around her.

    ¡°Well, let''s not keep wasting time.¡± Zhi said with renewed vigor.

 The moment of truth

    Chapter 10:  The moment of truth

    The group continued along at a fast pace. No longer did they stop to admire the reliefs or the carvings along the wall. They knew that this place was not one they were welcome in, and extending their stay here only meant increasing the odds that they would perish in their next encounter.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Corin asked Zhi he heard her breathing grow heavier and more labored.

    The truth was that he himself was starting to feel the toll on his body from their trek in the structure. They had been moving for close to an hour now. In that time they had traversed long hallways, escaped from volleys of arrows, climbed steep stairways, traversed rooms with floors covered in sand making each step more difficult than it ought to be and of course fought off a large force of mindless sirens. In one instance the only way they were able to progress forward was to climb a tall wall, a task almost none of them could do. It was thanks to Simeon, who had easily climbed the wall and had thrown down one end of a rope that the group was able to climb. They had to go one by one to climb the steep face of the wall, an effort that left all of them gasping for air when they were finished. Some required more effort than others, and Nanaua required the entire group''s help to be able to climb the wall.

    ¡°Do not worry about me, Corin, we will continue until we find the artifact.¡± Zhi spoke in between breaths.

    ¡°No.¡± Simeon spoke up.

    ¡°I''m ok.¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°We will take a quick rest. No more than five minutes, but we have been traversing this structure for a long time. In our current condition we might not fend off another attack.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°I can fight even when I''m at death''s door!¡± Nanaua boasted.

    ¡°But we''re not all you Nanaua.¡± Simeon retorted.

    ¡°I agree with Simeon. I myself can barely continue.¡± Corin spoke up and the group agreed.

    Simeon volunteered to keep watch while the group rested.

    Livia sat next to Corin and placed her head on his shoulder. Corin was taking bites of dried meat and sharing it with Livia.

    ¡°I could fall asleep right here.¡± She said as she closed her eyes and kept chewing.

    ¡°Just you and me. Warm torchlight, hard stone floor, the occasional murderous siren. The ideal date location.¡± Livia said.

    Corin laughed at his wife''s remark.

    ¡°But no space for you to tinker with your toys.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°I''m trying to be positive here, love.¡± Livia replied at him while poking his side.

    Livia kissed Corin and went back to resting on his shoulder.

    ¡°Could you ever imagine finding yourself in this position?¡± Corin asked his wife.

    ¡°Did I ever imagine myself traversing an underwater palace that belongs to a murderous titan with some strangers that fell from the sky?¡± Livia asked without raising her head from Corin¡¯s shoulder.

    Corin only laughed.

    ¡°The answer is no. But if you had told me that I would find myself in such a situation, I would only want to know if I had you by my side. As long as I knew you were there with me, then I would not mind.¡± Livia said.

    Corin smiled, he kissed his wife¡¯s forehead. She grabbed his arm and held it tight.

    ¡°I also know that you feel the same way.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Of course. I would get lost in about ten minutes without you.¡± Corin replied.

    She picked up her head.

    ¡°I think ten minutes is a bit too generous.¡± She laughed as she looked at her husband.

    They stared into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We''ll weather the storm together.¡± Livia said as she looked into his eyes.

    ¡°We''ll weather the storm together.¡± Corin replied back to her.

    They kissed. No matter what situation Corin found himself in he knew he had his wife¡¯s support.

    ¡°All right young rascals, that''s enough rest for you. Let''s keep moving.¡± Simeon said.

    The group quickly gathered their supplies and continued moving. The amount of time the group spent traversing long hallways became much shorter, and they spent more time climbing stairs. It seemed they were moving up the structure at a faster pace.

    In one instance they found themselves at the top of a large room. The only thing they could see in this large room was a narrow bridge, with deep chasms on either side. Although they could not see the bottom of the room, they could hear random grunts.

    ¡°Seems like our position is not a secret.¡± Zhi said.

    The group hurried along.

    Past the bridge they came upon a massive set of stone doors. Nanaua began pushing on them, and they slowly opened. Past the stone doors they found a set of long stairs. They went up so high that they could not even see where they ended.

    ¡°My goodness, how many stairs are we supposed to climb?¡± Livia sighed in frustration.

    ¡°Come now, just one step at a time.¡± Corin replied, trying to soothe his wife''s frustration.

    ¡°Corin just let me be frustrated for a second.¡± Livia replied.

    She balled up her fists and shook them at the stairs. She then brought her hands to her side, took a deep breath, and began climbing the steps.

    Halfway through Corin began to feel winded.

    ¡°Just one step at a time, there young lad. You don¡¯t want an old timer like me catching up to you!¡± Simeon said to Corin with a smile. He moved up the stairs with no issue.

    Livia laughed.

    Nanaua was the first one to complete the climb.

    ¡°This is it!¡± Nanaua shouted in excitement.

    This quickened the group¡¯s pace. The end of their search was near. They all hurried and reached the top.

    As soon as Corin got there he saw for himself, Nanaua was right.

    This room reminded Corin of the one he had first seen Nanaua in. It was large and cavernous on the inside, and it had a small stone pedestal in the middle. It was large enough that it could fit over one hundred people, but all that could be found in it was the stairs leading up to it, the stone pedestal, and a lone door at the other end of the room.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Yes. The three pieces of the weapon were described in dragon script as a hollow pyramid, a hollow cube and a solid sphere. This must be the sphere!¡± Zhi spoke excitedly as she went to the artifact.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Simeon spoke up.

    Zhi stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Practice caution young one. We do not know what will happen as we near it.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°So what are we supposed to do?¡± Livia asked.

    Simeon took a bundle of rope and threw it near the stone pedestal. Nothing happened.

    ¡°I will approach the sphere. Corin, Nanaua follow at a distance.¡± Simeon said to Nanaua and Corin.

    He walked carefully and Corin and Nanaua followed, each with their weapon at the ready. Each step that Simeon took Nanaua would follow exactly and so would Corin.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Simeon reached the sphere. Corin and Nanaua where a short distance away from Simeon. Nanaua moved to the opposite side, to cover Simeon on both sides.

    As he stood over the sphere, Simeon looked all around him. He studied the sphere from every side, but there was nothing that he could see aside from the round stone.

    ¡°Does anything stand out?¡± Livia asked. She stood ready holding her rifle.

    Next to her Zhi kept looking behind them, to the large set of stairs that reach the room.

    ¡°No, not really.¡± Simeon replied frustrated.

    ¡°There has to be something I am not seeing.¡± He added, but he could only stand there, watching the stone.

    ¡°Well Simeon, there''s not much else we can do.¡± Corin said.

    Simeon looked straight at him.

    ¡°Right you are my boy.¡± Simeon slowly went to grab the sphere. He lifted it up.

    Nothing happened.

    ¡°Seems like we were concerned over nothing.¡± Corin said.

    As he finished his sentence he felt his feet begin to get wet.

    Corin quickly looked down, but at that point the water was already at his waistline. He looked over to Nanaua and Simeon. The water was already reaching up their neck, similar to Corin. They were all entombed in a sphere of water that had manifested around them.

    Corin looked out of the sphere. He saw Livia and Zhi begin to panic and run towards them.

    But they were stopped. A giant figure crashed into the ground in front of them. The figure looked exactly like the sculpture of the metal knight that they had seen in the room where they had been ambushed.

    The metal knight impacted the ground with violence, shaking the ground so forcefully that Livia and Zhi were thrown off balance.

    The knight had one objective. To eradicate the intruders. He did not hesitate. He brought his massive sword to the side, preparing to swing it across and strike Livia and Zhi, destroying them right then and there.

    As the knight started to swing his blade Zhi propped up a large wall of ice between Livia and the blade.

    The wall of ice stopped the impact but shattered. Large chunks of ice were thrown around the room. A large chunk of ice hit Livia, throwing her down the stairs. Zhi stood by herself facing the large metal knight.

    Corin tried to scream out for his wife but as soon as he opened his mouth water rushed down his throat. He tried to push outwards to leave the prison of water, but it was no use. He could not puncture the wall of water that separated him from the outside.

    The knight did not wait for Zhi to gather her wits and stomped in front of him shaking the ground. She collapsed onto the floor. As she struggled to get up she shot out a bolt of lighting straight at the knight. The electricity fizzled across his body but it did not have any discernible impact on him.

    He lifted his sword and Livia screamed.

    ¡°Cover your eyes and ears!¡± Livia threw something on the ground.

    Zhi did as instructed and the small metal canister that Livia had thrown exploded. A bright light and a loud piercing noise filled the chamber. Even inside the bubble of water Corin was blinded by the explosion and felt his ears tingle from the explosion. The knight reeled back, being caught off guard by the explosion.

    Livia hurried to Zhi¡¯s side.

    Zhi was unable to move. She was frozen in place. She looked at the sphere that entrapped Corin, Simeon and Nanaua.

    ¡°Zhi. I''m here.¡± Livia said to her as she kneeled next to her.

    Zhi looked at her. She looked at the knight who finally regained its balance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight together.¡± Livia said to her.

    Zhi finally snapped out of it and stood up.

    The metal knight roared. Before it only wanted to eliminate Livia and Zhi because they were intruding into its domain. Now it was raging with fury.

    ¡°His armor, try freezing it!¡± Livia shouted at Zhi.

    Zhi did not hesitate and she erected a large wall of ice in an instant which encased the knight. He was temporarily frozen in place. He began to twitch until he broke his left arm free. He used his free hand to break the ice that encased him, finally freeing himself. The armor around his body still had big slabs of ice protruding from it.

    Livia brought out her rifle and took a shot at the center of the knight''s body. The armor cracked and the knight fell back from the impact. Livia hurried as she readied another shot. The knight began to charge at them, and a second shot hit him in the armor. This time the armor shattered into pieces, exposing a rocky torso, and the knight yelled at them in frustration prepared to destroy them.

    He was lifting his arms to swing his blade down but Zhi was faster.

    A large fireball erupted from her hands, as big as his torso, and it flew directly at him.

    The fireball hit the knight dead in the center and it exploded in a spectacle of fury. The knight¡¯s upper body was scattered around the room, as the rest of the body crumpled into dust.

    As the knight crumpled, the force holding the water around Corin, Nanaua and Simeon dissipated, and the water splashed onto the ground. The three of them fell onto the floor spitting out the water that had been choking them mere moments ago.

    Livia ran to Corin and Zhi went to Nanaua.

    ¡°My dear, you were amazing.¡± Nanaua said in between breaths.

    ¡°It was not just me.¡± Zhi answered.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Livia asked Corin.

    As he prepared to answer the ground beneath him began to shake. Corin looked at the room around him.

    At first there, fractures began to form around the walls holding the palace in place.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Nanaua shouted.

    The answer came in the form of a large chunk of the ceiling falling on the ground. Water began to seep in from the various cracks and crevices that began to form.

    ¡°We need to leave! Now!¡± Simeon shouted as he spat out water. His fur was completely wet.

    The group began to turn towards the stairs they came from. But as they approached them a large portion of the ceiling broke off, blocking their entry point.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Corin shouted as he looked around the room.

    He saw the door on the opposite side of the room.

    The group instantly started running towards it. Once they opened it, they found a hallway on the opposite end. As they ran through the hallway it began to get narrower.

    The end of the hallway approached, they could see a spiral staircase bathed in light.

    Corin was the first to reach it and looked straight at the top.

    ¡°A way out!¡± He screamed excitedly.

    ¡°I''ll go ahead!¡± Zhi shouted.

    She hurried up the stairs with a speed that Corin had never seen from her before.

    As she reached the top she raised a sphere of air around herself large enough to encompass her and her companions.

    They now found themselves outside of the structure. They were at the very top, and their way out was at the bottom.

    ¡°We''ll have to jump. All at the same time!¡± Livia said.

    ¡°You are mad!¡± Nanaua shouted.

    The ground beneath them shook as the structure continued collapsing.

    ¡°We have no other choice!¡± Simeon yelled out.

    ¡°Before we do! Nanaua hold me!¡± Zhi shouted at her.

    Nanaua did not question her lover''s request. Zhi needed all her concentration to be able to hold the wind barrier in place while they fell.

    ¡°Three, two, one! Go!¡± Simeon shouted.

    They jumped.

    Intermittently the wall of air would begin to fracture and water would begin to seep in. But Zhi would always rebound and expand the wind cage as they fell down.

    ¡°Tell me when we''re about to land.¡± Zhi shouted. She held her eyes closed as she concentrated on the wall of air.

    ¡°Now!¡± Corin, Livia, Nanaua and Simeon shouted in unison.

    Just as they were about to hit the ground an upward current from the wall of air pushed them up, softening their landing.

    ¡°You can put me down now, love.¡± Zhi shouted in triumph but her voice weary.

    ¡°Look, our vessel!¡± Simeon shouted.

    The group turned to see it. It awaited them near the entrance to the crumbling structure.

    The group started running towards it when a loud roar stopped them immediately.

    The group looked upwards.

    ¡°Arandu.¡± Corin muttered.

    The leviathan hovered over the crumbling structure. Although Corin had only seen Arandu once, and he had only seen the top of his body, he could not mistake the being that was facing them now. This was the first time he had ever seen the creature''s true face.

    Corin saw large eyes, black with bright golden irises, bigger than any of them, glaring at them. Corin could feel the creature¡¯s anger, its rage, from where he was. It had large mandibles and they were spread open, revealing a black maw. It screamed at the furtives, raging at them, they who dared steal from him, a Titan.

    Around the behemoth large maelstroms began to form, the creature''s wrath taking physical form.

    The wall of air around them began to collapse. They had come this far, only to be thwarted at the very last moment. Large pillars of ice began to form around the creature. It was preparing itself to smite these vermin furtive where they stood, an example to any creature who thought they could challenge a Titan.

    ¡°Do not stop!¡± A familiar voice shouted from outside their air at the group.

    ¡°Nishandra!¡± Livia shouted.

    ¡°Go! To the vessel! I shall take you to safety!¡± Nishandra¡¯s voice implored them.

    Arandu¡¯s yell ceased. The group saw multiple flashes of light around the titan followed by loud thundering explosions. The group did not hesitate and began to run.

    Arandu roared. Corin could see the vortexes around it begin to dissipate and a protective wall of water begin to form. He could see two figures quickly moving around the leviathan, causing more explosions. These kept the large creature in shock as it dealt with the sudden barrage of explosions that overpowered its senses.

    Corin and the group made it inside the vessel and sealed it tight. Zhi instantly collapsed and the vessel jerked, throwing them all around.

    ¡°Did we make it?¡± Zhi weakly asked.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Simeon replied, struggling as the group was thrown around the small confines of the vessel.

    The vessel lurched forward, dashing through the water in a frenzy.

    The group heard the creature roar once again. Several loud impacts were heard around the group as the vessel jerked from side to side. The group was thrown about like toys inside the vessel.

    ¡°I could have been in my house right now, if it wasn''t for you mad people! Why did I listen to you?¡± Simeon shouted underneath a pile of his comrades.

    The vessel picked up speed now. Corin looked to the front of the vessel. He could see three of the sirens pulling it towards a large underwater mountain.

    ¡°Are they about to crash us into it?¡± Nanaua shouted in bewilderment.

    The sirens quickly pulled the vessel downwards, a small hole visible on the side of the mountain. The sirens pulled the vessel into it. Once inside the vessel rocked side to side as it impacted the insides of the cavern they were being pulled into.

    The group held each other into place, no idea where they were being pulled into, placing all their trust with the sirens.

    As quickly as they had sped up, the vessel came to a halt. The vessel undulated gently as the group waited with bated breath.

    They waited for several moments, waiting for the next impact to rock their vessel, but it did not come.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Simeon asked.

    Tapping was heard on the side of the vessel and the entrance was opened. The group could see the inside of a large cavern, the walls glowing brightly with luminescent moss.

    ¡°Are you dead in there?¡± Another familiar voice, Gavlin asked concerned.

    ¡°Did we do it too roughly?¡± Genno could be heard from outside the vessel.

    The group inside the vessel looked at each other in stunned silence. They all stared at each other.

    Simeon broke the silence.

    ¡°We did it!¡± He shouted in triumph as he hoisted the round stone.

    ¡°We did it?¡± Zhi asked weakly.

    ¡°My love we did!¡± Nanau said as she held her.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Nishandra shouted in excitement.

    ¡°Come there is some dry land inside this cavern.¡± Genno said.

    The group promptly escaped the vessel, swimming with whatever little energy they had to the dry land. They all collapsed the instant their feet hit the ground. All that could be heard was the heavy panting from all involved, the sirens and the adventurers.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Simeon was the first to ask.

    ¡°Livia''s device alerted us to Arandu''s movement. It coincided too well with your arrival at the structure. We didn''t know if your new device would work on him, but we knew that we had to try.¡± Gavlin said.

    ¡°Surprise was on our side. I don''t think Arandu ever imagined such a weapon could be wielded by furtives.¡± Genno added.

    ¡°You risked your lives for us.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°Wwe did. But we would not be here if it were not for your device. Our debt is repaid.¡± Nishandra responded.

    ¡°So what are we to do now?¡± Corin asked.

    The sirens were silent.

    The escape was too fresh in the other''s minds to think about that, but Corin knew that just because they had escaped from the structure with the artifact that they were not done. They were stuck in an underwater cave, did not know how to leave, and they still had to make it to the continent.

    ¡°From Arandu''s reaction it seems as if your endeavor was successful.¡± Genno spoke and broke the silence.

    Simeon held up the stone sphere.

    Gavlin, Genno and Nishandra all looked at it. Their reaction was unanimous.

    ¡°This is the artifact that Arandu guarded so fiercely?¡± Gavlin asked.

    The group''s silence answered his question.

    ¡°Tell us now.¡± Genno started. He was going to ask for an honest response, but this time he was not preparing to strike.

    ¡°These artifacts you are collecting, there are more of them on the continent?¡± Genno asked.

    ¡°That is correct.¡± Corin answered.

    ¡°And their purpose. Do you mean to use them against the titans?¡± Genno continued his questioning.

    ¡°We do.¡± It was Zhi who replied. Weakly but firmly. She was being propped up by Nanaua.

    The sirens went silent.

    ¡°Furtives striking back at leviathans. In our long history we have never heard of such a thing. What are you willing to risk for this?¡± Genno continued with his questioning.

    ¡°Everything.¡± Zhi replied again.

    The sirens were quiet.

    ¡°Then we might have a plan to get you to the continent.¡± Genno replied.

 Rage

    Genno told them everything he knew about how they could possibly make it to the continent. He informed the group that the cavern they found themselves in was connected to the surface by a series of intricate paths. The path was long and not easy and it would take them several days before reaching the surface. But he also let them know that reaching the surface was not going to be the last of their issues.

    Genno let them know that traveling the seas at this point was not going to be possible. Their theft of Arandu''s portion of the artifact meant that the seas surrounding the area were not going to be navigable by any means. They would have to wait until enough time has passed before they could be sure that Arandu was nowhere near and that they could travel to the continent.

    But once the seas were clear of Arandu''s menace the sirens promised the group they would find them a vessel that would take them to the continent. This gift would be the last form of aid the sirens would provide to the group. Once they set sail for the continent the sirens would stay behind. The group agreed.

    After that the group collapsed. They had been on the move for several hours now and the rush of energy they once had from their recent escapade started to wane. They all crashed but none as deeply as Zhi. Out of the group she was the one who had put the most on the line to make sure they barely escaped from the underwater palace.

    The fight against the metal knight, the barrier she raised as they escaped from the crumbling palace, and the onslaught from Arandu had sapped her of nearly all her energy. The most she could do was lie down and softly whisper when she needed something. Nanaua would take of her, feeding her and carrying her if she needed to move.

    The group rested for what seemed like an entire day before beginning their trek out of the cavern.

    Simeon led the way, followed by Livia, Nanaua, who carried Zhi, and lastly Simeon. They were prepared for any danger they might face but the caverns were empty save for some small lizards that would occasionally jump out and give one of the members of the group a fright.

    After a second full day of grueling climbing the group decided to rest.

    They set up a fire and went about eating the fried meats they had packed.

    Corin stayed up for his role as sentry, and Livia came up to her husband and sat next to him.

    ¡°You''re not going to go in for the night?¡± Corin asked. He himself felt the yearning for sleep tear at him incessantly.

    ¡°I figured I would keep you some company.¡± Livia said as she placed her head on Corin¡¯s shoulder. She was quiet and breathed softly. The rhythmic pattern lulled Corin into a state between sleep and wakefulness.

    ¡°Can you believe what we just accomplished?¡± Livia asked.

    Corin snapped from his dream. Livia was looking at him. He caught her gaze and thought about her words. He had been focused on reaching the surface of the islands so the thought of what they had just accomplished had not really settled into his mind.

    ¡°Actually going into the lair of a Titan and stealing one of their most precious artifacts? It is hard to believe that we finished that and still lived to tell the tale.¡± Corin replied after some thought.

    Livia¡¯s face beamed.

    ¡°I wonder how those Titans feel now that we struck back at them?¡± She said as she smiled.

    She put her head back down on Corin¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep. Corin too was curious about what repercussions their recent heist might have.

    After a full rest the group continued on their trek. As they continued they were able to hear something, the sound of the sea.

    ¡°We must be nearing the exit!¡± Simeon shouted in excitement.

    Despite the sound of the sea growing louder the group did not find any light source. It was only when they were right at the mouth of the cave that they realized they had made their way out.

    The outside world that they encountered was one that they did not expect. It was as dark as night outside, but the group was certain that it should at most be midday. The clouds above them were numerous and dark, the only source of light that they could see was the incessant displays of lightning that illuminated the sky.

    The group found itself far inland, but they could hear the sea due to its furious crashing upon the rocky shore of the island they found themselves in. From their vantage point, the sea looked like a monster bathed in darkness, ready to swallow and destroy anything that might fall within its grasp. The waves would crash onto the island, sending splashes of salt water far above the rocky coast.

    The ceaseless discharges of lightning, the continuous boom of the crashing thunder, the incessant beating of the ocean against the rocky coast and the pelting of the rain upon the group. The collective sounds were so loud, so powerful, that the group struggled to keep their wits about them as they stared out into the world.

    ¡°The titans are angry!¡± Simeon shouted out as the group stared in awe. Even shouting at his loudest his voice was barely audible.

    There was no reaction to Simeon¡¯s words, all of them stared at the furious scene. They all understood that this was the power of a single Titan. The power of a Titan that was hunting for them. This was the power that they were trying to challenge. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°We need to head back inside!¡± Simeon shouted.

    The group followed Simeon inside the cave. They moved for a while before stopping at a place where the furious rhapsody was more tolerable. The full gravity of their situation was now understood. As long as they were near this sea they would never be safe.

    ***

    Day after day the Corin would reach the surface to see if the fury outside had subsided.

    It was on the third day of his search that Corin first saw a ray of sunshine. The ray shone down on the vast sea in front of the island. With the lone ray of light shining on the ocean Corin could see various maelstroms on the surface of the sea. A reminder to Corin of the vast swath of territory ahead of them brimming with hostile intent.

    By that point the group was running low on supplies, and Corin decided he needed to go out and try his best at finding anything he and the group could sustain themselves on. It took him hours of searching only to return with paltry sums of meat. Most of what he found was washed up fish that had been expelled from the sea by a wrathful Titan.

    Even these minor successes did not bring the group much comfort. They knew their position was precarious and that any

    There was rarely a moment that the group did not spend in silence. Conversation was a rare occurrence during their time in the caves.

    After two more days of raging seas and endless storms, Corin was able to finally see the sun through the clouds. The next day, the sea began to calm down, and Corin and the rest were able to see a semblance of normalcy return to the area. The group began to talk amongst each other once again.

    ¡°How do we know when the sirens will come?¡± Zhi asked, now back to her old strength.

    ¡°The sirens told us that they would give us a clear signal. Clear enough to notice it from inland.¡± Simeon replied, his voice lacking the usual sureness.

    Those were the instructions from the sirens, but he was beginning to doubt whether that would happen. They were all at the mercy of the sirens. The sirens had so far been invaluable allies, who had guided the group away from danger and saved them upon their exit from the underwater palace, but they had to content with surviving within Arandu¡¯s domain, who seemingly had no end to his rage.

    ¡°Do you believe they will come to our aid?¡± Nanaua asked.

    Simeon was quiet. His silence betrayed his feelings.

    ¡°I, I just don¡¯t know. I think-¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°They will.¡± Corin interjected.

    Simeon looked at Corin, as if surprised to hear his voice.

    ¡°I''m sure of it.¡± Corin added.

    Corin felt emboldened by having survived Arandu¡¯s rage. He might be lashing out in search of them, but that was all he could do. Corin knew that, and he knew the sirens were aware of that as well. Furtives knew how to survive.

    Another day passed as the group awaited the signal. They kept to the inside of the caves as much as possible, trying to avoid being spotted by any agents of the leviathans or the dragons.

    The next morning a loud shrill sound resonated through the cave. It shocked Corin awake from his slumber.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Zhi asked, confused and still half asleep.

    Simeon was already halfway out of the cave by the time anyone was able to reply.

    ¡°It''s here! The siren¡¯s ship!¡± Simeon shouted in excitement.

    The group ran to the edge of the cave. From their perch they could see the shore and saw the vessel. The ship was much larger than any other sea faring vessel they had seen before, but its design and construction was unmistakable from that of other siren ships. They had come through on their promise.

    ¡°Let''s hurry!¡± Simeon urged the group.

    They did not need the push as they were already on their way back to their campground to grab their items. The group hurried along and made their way to the shore.

    At the shore they found a familiar face awaiting them, Nishandra. She looked to be in a state of excitement that the group had never seen her in before.

    ¡°My friends, I was worried that the storms had washed you all away!¡± Nishandra spoke with glee at seeing the group approach them.

    ¡°Worried for us? At least we were able to hide from the storms. The seas seemed so violent!¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°We know the seas very well. Though the seas were furious, it is not something that we could not survive.¡± Nishandra replied.

    ¡°Did you face any retaliation from Arandu?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Did we?¡± Nishandra asked loudly ¡°Arandu destroyed every single furtive village he could find. Both inland and in the sea.¡±

    There was no reaction from the group. Corin gnashed his teeth. It did not surprise him, but at the same time the anger it stoked within him was too raw.

    ¡°I feel so terrible. If it weren''t for us, none of this would have happened.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Do not fret too much. We warned as many groups as we could of impending danger. There was much structural damage, but casualties were kept to a minimum. Arandu was so angry that he did not even notice that all the structures he was striking down were desolate. ¡± Nishandra replied.

    The news eased Corin¡¯s mind, but it still did not sit well with him.

    ¡°But still¡­ so much destruction.¡± Corin began to argue.

    ¡°What did you expect Corin?¡± Nishandra asked. ¡°Did you think that you were going to steal from a Titan and face no repercussions? When Gavlin, Genno and I decided to help you, we knew what was at stake. We knew that Arandu would strike out when his palace was raided. We knew that our very lives might be lost in our attempt to strike at the Titans. But we also thought that you felt the same way, that you knew the cost of trying to face the Titans. If you do not know that, if you feel that you cannot continue down this road, then everything that happened, all that distraction brought on by the Titans would have been for nothing. No even worse, in that case you would let the Titans win without even a fight.¡± Nishandra finished.

    Corin was taken aback. He had nothing to say. He knew she was right and he knew that he needed to steel himself for what was to come.

    ¡°I understand. You are right.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad we understand each other.¡± Nishandra said.

    ¡°This is the craft that will take us to the continent?¡± Zhi asked Nishandra.

    ¡°That''s correct. This ship is driven by the strongest sea steeds we could find. Ten days from now you should be arriving on the Eastern seaboard of the continent.¡± Nishandra mentioned.

    ¡°What should we expect on the voyage?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°An endless ocean. A sea that stretches until the horizon with no end in sight. The seas between our islands and the continent are devoid of any land. This I have been told. I myself have never left the area near our sea.¡± Nishandra spoke.

    ¡°You are correct.¡± Simeon spoke up.

    ¡°It was over a decade ago when I traveled the sea that separates the continent from these islands. But I remember the vast nothingness I saw on my voyage, an unending blue.

    So far did it stretch that I believed it would never end.¡± Simeon finished.

    The group stared in silence at the large dark ship. Unlike the previous seafaring vessels that Corin had boarded from the sirens this one seemed comfortable for all occupants.

    ¡°This is it, then.¡± Livia said as she looked to the group.

    ¡°Correct. There is but one path left for us to take.¡± Simeon replied as he prepared to board the ship.

    The group boarded the ship, all of them got on, save Livia.

    Nishandra prepared to leave.

    ¡°If I may.¡± Livia said, and Nishandra paused.

    ¡°Without you or your friends we wouldn¡¯t be here. Without the aid of the sirens, we would have all perished at the bottom of the ocean.¡± Livia said. ¡°When we land on the continent, I want you to know that we will do everything we can to make sure that furtives do not have to live in fear of the Titans. And that is all possible to you and your kin.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Our help may have been crucial, but this was not possible without you or your group. For centuries Titans have been mighty, and furtives have only survived, but that is slowly changing. A new world will soon come, one which you will help shape. I hope the world that comes is one that furtives are proud to call home.¡± Nishandra replied and dove underwater.

 The blue expanse

    ¡°If you could go to the continent, where do you think you would you go first?¡± Cyril asked Corin.

    The two of them sat at the edge of the beach, the warm sand covering their feet. Staring out into the sea, basking in the infinite blue expanse. That was one of the brothers¡¯ favorite things to do.

    Corin was caught unaware by his brother¡¯s questions. Every now and then he would ask these questions after minutes of silence.

    ¡°If I could go to the continent, where would I go? Well that''s easy, I would never go to the continent, so I don''t even have to think about it.¡± Corin declared proudly after thinking about it.

    Cyril laughed at his younger brother''s remark. Sometimes Corin¡¯s brash attitude caught him by surprise.

    ¡°Well why would I ever want to go?¡± Corin was slightly upset at his brother laughing at his response. ¡°I have everything I could want here? It¡¯s bad enough we deal with leviathans and dragons, but there are also giants that we would have to worry about? I think I''m ok right here.¡±

    ¡°But think about the things that Simeon told us! Wouldn''t you like to see Bartaz¡¯s wall that spans such a distance that it would take the strongest steed a full ten day of galloping to cover?¡± Cyril began. Unlike his brother he only saw the opportunity in such an adventure, not the dangers. ¡°Or the inland sea of Brusk, said to be the watery grave of a giant who faced Takaxliet in combat? Or the abandoned city of Vivenah, that is said to have been home to a civilization almost as old as the oldest titan? What kind of civilization lived there? Or the tree top palaces of the forest giants?¡±

    Corin remained silent. He brooded as he stared out into the ocean, picturing the great big continent, with all the dangers it posed.

    ¡°No?¡± Cyril asked with a large smile.

    ¡°Trinixo has all I need.¡± Corin replied matter of factly.

    Cyril laughed at his brother¡¯s remark.

    A sudden push woke Corin up.

    As he opened his eyes the first thing he saw was an animated Livia. With her eyes closed, Corin could tell that she was in the process of describing something with precise details to someone in her dreams. Whenever she did so she would begin to move her hands, pointing out specifics about her dream inventions, and flail from side to side. Being woken up by one of Livia''s dream explanations was a common occurrence for Corin.

    ¡°Dad¡­ I told you¡­ it is meant¡­ not like that, like this.¡± Livia muttered.

    Corin could barely contain his urge to laugh. Any meeting between Livia and her father ended in some sort of disagreement over how a certain process or item should be handled.

    After looking at Livia for several more seconds, Corin closed his eyes. But it did not work. No matter how long he tried, sleep was eluding him. He decided to walk around for a bit. He quietly got up and walked up to the steps.

    As he stepped up the stairs, the sound of the sea loudened. Corin could hear the rhythmic ebb and flow of the ocean. He could also feel the saltspray in his face, it was a nice cooling sensation. It almost made being in a small vessel in the middle of the ocean worth it, almost. Corin reached the top, to where an awning covered the hatch.

    Corin walked beyond it, to the ship''s bow to take in the sights of the sea around them.

    It was as Simeon had told him.

    In every direction he looked the only thing Corin could see was a large black expanse that stretched out. In the pitch black night all that could be seen was the moon and its reflection on the crystalline sea. Beyond that everything was a jet black endless expanse.

    Corin held the pendant in his hand as he stared out into the sea.

    Cyril. Why do you keep appearing in my dreams?

    So many years have passed, and I would barely see you in my dreams. But now, now you are an almost daily presence? Why?

    Why now?

    Is there something that you are trying to tell me?

    Corin held onto the pendant tightly, as if he expected an answer.

    ¡°Seems like something is troubling you my boy.¡± A familiar voice said.

    Corin turned around quickly, his heart nearly jumping out of his chest. He balled up his fists as if expecting an imminent attack.

    The familiar voice belonged to Simeon. He was lying on the awning, staring out into the sea. Corin had forgotten that it was Simeon¡¯s turn to be on watch.

    ¡°Sorry about that Corin, didn''t mean to scare you.¡± Simeon said.

    Simeon relished the opportunity to be the night sentry. All six nights they had spent at sea he had told the group he would be taking over night watch. Normally they would take shifts during the night, but Simeon had refused. He had never been a fan of cramped spaces and he seemed to genuinely enjoy the quiet nights at sea.

    ¡°By Jokasta, Simeon. Next time just drive a knife straight through my heart if you''re plotting on ending me.¡± Corin said as his heart struggled to calm down.

    ¡°Hahaha, I''ll keep that in mind.¡± Simeon laughed. ¡°Reminds me of Cyril always jumping out of every corner trying to catch me by surprise.¡±

    Corin laughed at this. It had been a while since he had thought about it. It was part of Cyril''s ¡°training¡± that he undertook to try to be as good a hunter as Simeon.

    ¡°He never could catch you by surprise could he?¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Well no. He did come close to it on some occasions. But I never admitted to it.¡± Simeon laughed, and he took a breath. ¡°That brother of yours, he really was something.¡±

    Corin could not help but laugh as well. He remembered how intent Cyril had been on ¡°hunting¡± Simeon and how frustrated he would get at never catching him by surprise.

    The two of them were silent, observing the sea.

    ¡°So what is it my boy?¡± Simeon asked from the awning.

    He landed with such grace next to Corin that it was almost as if he was weightless. Not even the slightest sound could be heard.

    ¡°I, I¨C I don''t know why, but lately I¡¯ve dreamt about him. But a lot, more than usual. I feel as if he is trying to tell me something, but I don¡¯t know what it could be.¡± Corin said while keeping his eyes on the sea.

    ¡°I see.¡± Simeon said as he thought about it for a second. He got up and got off the awning, and walked next to Corin to observe the sea with him.

    ¡°Is there anything specific you dream about?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°Most times, it is just a repeat of that day. When Arandu and Telletiuh met. In those dreams I try to tell myself to not leave, to bring him with me, but there is no use. My body does not listen to me, it just follows along with what happened that day. I know that if I leave him, it will be the last time I see him, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I always leave. I always leave him to die, and I never see him again.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Aye my boy. That thinking is not going to do you any good.¡± Simeon replied with a stern tone. ¡°Nothing was going to take your brother away from the village. When he agreed to stay back from the hunting party he knew that he was to take care of the rest of the village no matter what came.¡±

    ¡°But I left him there-¡± Corin began

    ¡°You came to us,¡± Simeon interjected, ¡°and you let us know about the impending danger, no? Without you we would have continued on to the village and neither myself or Livia, and many others, would have probably died.¡±

    Corin began to think of something to say, but again Simeon continued.

    ¡°Your brother did what he had to, for the survival of the village.¡± Simeon finished.

    ¡°I-¡± Corin began but he saw Simeon¡¯s stern face.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Corin said.

    The two stood over the ship¡¯s railing, staring at the sea.

    Corin broke the silence.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing I dream about when it comes to Cyril. Sometimes I remember other conversations I would have with him. A lot of times he would talk about the continent. He would always wonder what he would find there if he ever went there. He would talk of all the different places you told him, and wonder how amazing they must be to witness in person.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Did he tell you that? I remember him asking me endlessly about the different wonders in the continent. About Bartaz''s wall. If it was true that it would take a steed ten days to cross.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Well, is it true?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Well,¡± Simeon began, ¡°I never did try riding for a full ten day across it, but it was very large and impressive.¡±

    ¡°He also mentioned the tree top palaces of the forest giants.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Ah what a sight to behold. Worth the risk of being discovered by them.¡± Simeon laughed.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°He also loved the story of the abandoned city, Vivenah. He always wondered about what kind of civilization built it.¡± Corin said.

    To this Simeon was quiet, he was lost in thought as if something Corin had said perplexed him.

    ¡°Vivenah you said?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°Yes Vivenah. Cyril would always say that its founding dated back to the first giants. He always wanted to know what its inhabitants looked like.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s odd.¡± Simeon said as he kept pondering.

    ¡°What is?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°That name, Vivenah. I keep thinking but I don''t ever recall hearing such a name. If Cyril did indeed tell you about it, I  wonder where he heard it from.¡± Simeon muttered as he spoke lost in thought.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Corin looked to the sea in confusion. He was sure that he had heard about Vivenah from Cyril.

    ¡°Perhaps he heard it from someone outside Ankur.¡± Simeon said finally giving up on trying to determine the origin of the mystery city.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ***

    It was now early evening. Corin''s stomach was rumbling. His time on watch would be coming to an end soon, and all he had to look forward to eating was fish.

    The thought of eating fish again made Corin¡¯s stomach turn over in disgust.

    ¡°Just one more day, and then we''ll be back on solid ground.¡± Corin muttered to himself.

    While Corin did not mind being on the ship at first as much as he thought he would, the monotony of life on the boat got to him quickly. His days of talking with his wife and the others, of playing the same card games with them, unintentionally enraging Nanaua for what she perceived to be underhanded tactics by Corin, going on guard duty, and eating the same food was starting to wear on him.

    The only activity that he looked forward to was Zhi¡¯s lessons on the draconic alphabet. Corin could now identify around two thirds of the nearly fifty letters that comprised the alphabet and could understand how to form certain words and to write some simple sentences.

    One of the first things Corin learned to write was a recipe for a pumpkin pie. Corin had never seen a pumpkin and now he was curious what a pie made of pumpkins would taste like.

    Zhi herself could only utter certain words from the alphabet, other words required the physiology of the dragons to both speak and understand. Hearing Zhi speak specific words sent a shiver through Corin''s spine. It reminded him of the dragon attack on his home many years ago. It was only natural since those same words allowed Zhi to cast her different magics.

    Livia learned all the letters within three days of beginning the lessons, and was able to write several paragraphs by the seventh day. Even Simeon, who had spent a major portion of his life surrounded by the letters in that alphabet, had not picked it up as easily.

    Nanaua, who had learned some of the alphabet previously, took little interest in the lessons. As a furtive servant to a Titan, her entire life she had been taught that the furtives should not learn the alphabet for its negative effects on their minds. What exactly those effects might be were never described but it was enough that she had a deeply settled fear that some type of madness might set in if she ever learned the alphabet. Of course she had long ago learned that there was no truth to such tales, but it was hard for her to forget something like that easily.

    But Corin¡¯s next lesson would have to wait. They had already met up for their last lesson of the trip that day and they were not sure of continuing their lessons on land. If a rumor spread that there were furtives in the continent who could read and write the draconic alphabet then the amount of eyes looking for them would certainly increase.

    RING!

    Corin looked down the stairs beneath the awning to see what exactly the noise was. He knew that Livia and the rest should be having dinner and was curious why they were trying to get his attention. He started to go down the hatch when he heard it again.

    RING!

    Corin stopped dead in his tracks. The ringing sound was not coming from below decks, it was coming from the bow of the ship.

    No please, no.

    RING!

    Corin ran to the bow and looked down. He saw it ringing clear as day, the bell that was attached to the Titan detector was ringing loudly. In their nine days at sea it had been quiet.

    We must have several minutes before we encounter them. Maybe they''ll miss us. Maybe they''re not even moving in our direction.

    The truth was laid before Corin¡¯s eyes quickly. A slow churning whirlpool started to materialize. The calm seas that Corin had been enjoying just a second ago had instantly disappeared.

    ¡°No, no. No!¡± Corin screamed.

    He ran to the hatch and yelled.

    ¡°Leviathan!¡± As he got up to look at the edge of the boat he felt the boat suddenly lurch sideways.

    Corin lost his footing. The next second he was falling backwards, facing the sky.

    His back slammed into a hard surface, it took Corin''s breath out of him, but soon he was sinking into the sea. Once he was in the water he started falling fast. It was as if he was being dragged down by something.

    As he was being dragged Corin turned to face towards the whirlpool to see what was attacking them. Corin could not believe what he was seeing.

    There close to him he saw them again. A giant pair of black eyes filled with hatred that he thought he would never have to see again. The same pair of large eyes he and the rest of the group had seen after escaping from the underwater palace. Those black eyes glared at Corin, who was only separated from the Leviathan by several armlengths. The island sized leviathan had his full attention on Corin.

    ¡°The furtive thief!¡± The deep voice resonated through the sea.

    He, he spoke to me?

    ¡°You think you can steal from Arandu and live to tell it?¡± The deep voice seemed as if it was coming from all around him. Arandu''s mandibles flared as he spoke.

    I am going to die.

    ¡°Not only are you thieves but you are fools! You continue searching for the pieces of the artifact? The powers that you are searching for are beyond your comprehension. Your search will lead to the destruction of everything!¡± Arandu bellowed at Corin.

    Corin could see the maelstrom that had knocked him off the ship continue to grow. Their ship would soon be swallowed whole at this rate.

    Corin reacted. From inside one of his pockets he pulled out of one the metal canisters that Livia had prepared. It might not save him but it could save the others.

    He crushed it in his hand and threw it in front of him.

    As soon as he released it the metal canister was completely encased in a large ball of ice. The canister detonated tearing the ice ball apart but without producing the deafening noise or the blinding light.

    ¡°You fools already tried that on me once! Did you not think I would have learned after our first encounter? You furtives think you are the only clever ones! I knew you would come here! I waited, ready to destroy you and your fellow thieves. After I am done with you, I will destroy all furtives from your homeland! You will learn your place as the low lives you are!¡± Arandu''s deep voice echoed.

    A long tendril came out from Arandu. It wrapped itself around Corin and instantly started squeezing him. Arandu brought Corin nearer to his face.

    Corin was now face to face with the leviathan. In the creature''s presence Corin''s thoughts all went away. This was not an attempt at doubting his fate, Corin knew he was mere seconds away from dying. There was only one thing that Corin could think about now.

    I''m sorry Cyril.

    I tried to do this for you, but I failed.

    Maybe now we''ll be together once again.

    Corin could feel the tendrils tightening and his life slowly slipping away. He felt bones in his body breaking. Arandu was slowly but surely breaking him, exacting his revenge upon the furtive. The pain was so immense that Corin could barely hang on. He looked up, the ship his companions were on was caught in the ever growing maelstrom. There was no escaping the wrath of a Titan.

    Corin looked into the leviathan''s eyes, so clouded with rage.

    ¡°Furtives will never stop fighting.¡± Corin uttered with his last few breaths. He wasn''t sure if anything he said could even be understood underwater.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Arandu''s voice replied.

    He heard a rumble from below the leviathan.

    This is it.

    The leviathan screamed. Corin felt the tendrils loosen around him. Corin looked into Arandu''s eyes. No longer did he see the insatiable rage, something else had replaced that feeling.

    Is that? Is that fear?

    In one second Arandu was in front of Corin and the next he was being pulled into the abyss beneath him.

    What is happening?

    Corin looked up above. The maelstrom that was pulling his friends up was beginning to dissipate.

    Corin attempted to move his body, to swim to the surface, but his body would not respond. Arandu''s tendrils had crushed his body. Even if he made it to the surface he was sure to die. Nothing could stop that.

    As he felt his consciousness fade, he saw a bright light emanate from the abyss, to the depths from which Arandu disappeared.

    In an instant a large figure appeared in front of him. One larger than anything Corin had ever seen.

    What is this?

    The figure in front of Corin was unlike anything he had ever seen. It was long like a snake, but it seemed to be covered in colorful resplendent feathers instead of scales. Its face was long, like a dragon''s face, but its gaze did not inspire fear, it inspired¡­

    What a beautiful feeling.

    Such calmness, such bliss.

    Corin did not feel as if he was drowning anymore. Despite the fact that he had not breathed air since being dragged into the sea, he felt as if he was above sea. He felt his lungs fill with air. The excruciating pain that had overcome his body from being crushed by Arandu disappeared.

    The figure¡¯s massive head neared Corin''s face. As he did so a warmness overcame Corin. He was now being slowly pushed to the surface, but it felt as if he was being slowly pushed, gently and with the utmost of care.

    Corin could not help but look back at his savior. Whoever it was.

    As Corin neared the surface he could see the feathered dragon turn around and dive into the deep recesses of the sea.

    He breached the surface.

    ¡°Corin!¡± Livia screamed out his name.

    Corin heard the water next to him splash.

    He looked over and saw his friend Simeon¡¯s face drenched in water.

    ¡°Corin my boy. Are you hurt?¡± Simeon asked him. He could see that Simeon¡¯s eyes were red.

    Corin just stared back at Simeon.

    Why are you sad Simeon. I am here.

    ¡°I thought I lost you my boy. I can''t go through that again.¡± Simeon said as he stifled the tears.

    Corin looked to the ship. Everyone looked concerned for him.

    But I am here.

    ¡°Come boy. Let''s get you out of here.¡± Simeon said.

    Simeon pulled Corin to the ship and both were brought in by Nanaua.

    On board the ship the group looked over Corin. They looked at his limbs, his eyes, his face, everything on him to see if anything was wrong with him. Corin did not react during this, he was merely amused by his companions, not bothered by anything and simply content of being there in the moment.

    ¡°He seems to be fine.¡± Livia said as she looked at the others.

    Corin continued to stare at the others in a haze.

    ¡°Corin my boy. What happened to you? One second we heard you screaming about a leviathan and then you were gone! We saw the large whirlpool and thought we were all going to our graves.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Oh yes. Arandu laid a trap for us.¡± Corin replied in calm voice.

    Upon hearing the leviathan¡¯s name, the rest of the party went silent.

    ¡°Arandu, but how? How did he know? The device should have detected him.¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°He waited for us. He knew we would come to seek the rest of the artifact.¡± Corin replied in the same calm affectation.

    The group looked at each other in terror.

    ¡°They know.¡± Zhi started.

    ¡°They know what we are planning on doing.¡± She finished.

    ¡°But how Corin? How did you manage to escape? How are you alive? How are any of us alive?¡± Livia asked him.

    Corin looked at her. A deep confusion set in.

    ¡°Well he¡­ Arandu, he was dragged into the depths of the ocean.¡± Corin answered.

    ¡°He was dragged into the depths? Did another leviathan attack him?¡± Simeon asked confused.

    Him and Livia seemed more concerned with Corin than figuring out how they were still alive.

    ¡°Did another leviathan attack him?¡± Corin replied with the same question. He struggled to remember what happened after Arandu had been snatched into the depths.

    ¡°Yes, my boy. How exactly did Arandu get dragged into the ocean?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°I remember calm. Yes that''s right. I remember feeling such joy, such bliss.¡± Corin said while looking at no one in particular.

    ¡°Corin, just how did you-¡± Livia began but Simeon raised his hand.

    ¡°Corin, it seems like you have had a long day. Your watch is over. Why don''t you go eat something and get some rest?¡± Simeon said.

    Corin still had a hard time understanding why everyone else was so concerned.

    ¡°Ah yes. I am quite hungry.¡± Corin said as he laughed. No one else in the group laughed with him.

    ¡°I think I''ll do that and get some rest. It has been a long day.¡± Corin said as he got up and went downstairs.

    Just as he said he ate and went to sleep. He did not remember the last time sleep came so quickly to him. His dreams were pleasant and nothing about the previous day bothered him during the night.

    ***

    Unlike other times the night watch this time was taken up by all remaining members. Livia, Zhi, Nanaua and Simeon kept a close eye on the waters. Even the smallest fish jumping out of the sea was enough to scare any of them.

    ¡°So what was it then? What do you think could have done that?¡± Nanaua asked Simeon.

    The two had been standing next to each other. This was the first time any of them had spoken since Corin had been pulled out of the water.

    ¡°What do I think?¡± Simeon responded.

    ¡°Well? Do you think it was another leviathan?¡± Nanaua asked.

    Simeon was silent.

    ¡°Everything in being points to that being the case. There is nothing else that I know of that can face a Leviathan and best it. But Arandu is a formidable leviathan. One of the strongest of his kin. This domain here belongs to Arthax. As a leviathan close to the coast of the great continent he is well known.¡± Simeon finished.

    ¡°So you think it was this Arthax? A territorial dispute?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Well Arthax, though well known, is not as mighty as Arandu. Even the prime Leviathan Anciudu would have to struggle quite a bit in putting away Arandu.¡± Simeon replied.

    The silence ensued once more.

    ¡°But perhaps,¡± Nanaua started ¡°perhaps there is more to the story that Corin did not tell us? He seems to be forgetful.¡± Nanaua replied.

    Slowly Zhi had moved away from her post. She was standing close to them, listening though trying to be secretive as well.

    ¡°Let me ask you something Nanaua.¡± Simeon began, "Have you ever seen two titans fight?¡±

    ¡°I have not. It is not wise or common for titans to engage each other. No Titan leaves a clash unscathed.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°Precisely.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°What?¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°A struggle between titans, a true clash, would have caused an untold amount of carnage. Not the relative quiet with which Arandu was dispatched. That is what you mean, isn''t it Simeon?¡± Livia finished.

    ¡°Yes, that''s correct. Although I myself have only been a witness to a small number of titan clashes, the end result is always the same. Catastrophe on a scale that cannot be imagined.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°So if not titans then what was it?¡± Zhi asked.

    Everyone looked at Simeon, hoping that the old apeman might provide some sort of insight that they all were missing.

    ¡°The sea is deep and full of mysteries.¡± Simeon replied.

    The answer was not what any of them expected, but they all knew that whatever had occurred was something that they could not comprehend. All they could hope is that whatever lurked under them, whatever that being was, would not turn its attention towards them.

    They all quieted and went back to their sentry duties.

 Land in Sight

    Corin awoke the next morning with an uncanny feeling. He felt as if he had the best sleep he had ever had in his life. No part of his being seemed to even remember any of what he had gone through only mere hours ago. No part of his body ached in the slightest, his mind was as clear and calm as could be, and he felt as if he had just slept for a whole day straight.

    ¡°My love, how are you?¡± Livia asked him, noticing her husband awakening. She herself had not slept well. She could not help but continually look to Corin to see how he was doing, but all through the night he slept without any sign of the slightest bother.

    ¡°I¡­ I feel great.¡± Corin responded feeling quite perplexed himself.

    He remembered the ordeal he had just gone through, but for some reason it did not seem to make much of an impact on how he currently felt. The encounter with Arandu might as well have been as much of an inconvenience as getting a piece of meat stuck between two of his molars.

    ¡°Corin I don''t want to alarm you but we were so concerned about you yesterday. At first I thought we had lost you. But when you came up, you were so, so-¡± Livia struggled to think of what to say.

    ¡°Calm?¡± Corin replied, looking at his wife¡¯s face. He could tell that unlike him, the events of yesterday weighed heavily on her mind.

    ¡°Well yes. That''s not necessarily a bad thing, but we just don''t understand what happened. You didn''t tell us what exactly happened with Arandu, only that he was pulled into the depths.¡± Livia said. Her face searched for answers, hoping that now that he had rested Corin would be able to provide them.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry, but I only remember some of it honestly. One second I was sure I was going to die, Arandu wrapped a tendril around me so tight that he started to crush me. I felt my bones snap and I was seconds away from dying.¡± Corin said.

    When Livia heard this her gaze widened. She began to feel Corin¡¯s body but nothing she could see indicated any trauma. The only thing that indicated Corin had fallen into the water were his still damp clothes.

    ¡°The next thing and last thing I remember was Arandu himself being surprised. After that all I know is that Simeon was dragging me to the ship, Nanaua was bringing us in, and then I was surrounded by all of you.¡± Corin said.

    Livia¡¯s face still contained the same amount of concern. Corin could tell that despite his overall appearance Livia was beyond concerned for her husband. Try as she could, there was no reasonable explanation for what she was seeing.

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Corin added as he saw his wife''s concerned face.

    ¡°No it''s ok Corin.¡± Livia said, trying her best to reassure her husband. ¡°I''m the one who should be apologizing. I should be grateful that you are here and nothing is affecting you, but it is just so hard to understand.¡± Livia placed emphasis on that last word.

    Livia¡¯s worries although present did seem to alleviate.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not what you wanted to hear, but I understand. I wish I could remember what happened.¡± Corin said to her.

    Livia looked at Corin with a weak smile. He put his head on hers.

    ¡°There is only one conclusion I have arrived at, one possible explanation.¡± Corin said to his wife.

    Livia looked at him curiously. This might be the insight that they had all missed, what might explain what had occurred.

    ¡°Perhaps Arandu realized who he was dealing with and decided that an expeditious retreat was the best course of action.¡± Corin said with a stifled laugh.

    Livia looked at her husband with an icy stare. This only lasted for a short moment as she then rolled her eyes and could not help but laugh.

    This was the first time Corin had heard his wife laugh without reservation since they had began this entire journey. It always made Corin happy to bring joy to his wife.

    ¡°Oh so now Titans fear you?¡± Livia replied with a smile.

    ¡°I think that seems like the most likely explanation.¡± Corin grinned as he replied to Livia.

    She put her head on his shoulders.

    ¡°Next time you give me a scare like that, it won¡¯t be any Titans you¡¯ll have to be worried about.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that beyond Titans there is someone more fierce out there that I have to worry about.¡± Corin replied to his wife.

    Livia nodded in response.

    The couple sat in silence enjoying each other¡¯s company. In the face of all their challenges they knew that the one thing they could rely on each other was each other. It did not need to be said, they knew that nothing would ever come between them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll weather the storm.¡± Livia said.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ***

    ¡°Land ahead.¡± Simeon could be heard shouting from the deck.

    The couple stirred in response.

    ¡°Come. Let''s go.¡± Corin said to Livia.

    The two of them went up and saw Simeon, Nanaua and Zhi gazing out beyond the deck.

    Two of the three of smiled warmly at Corin, but Nanaua did not have any such reservations. Corin could see that she had questions and that she wanted answers.

    ¡°Hello Corin, it is-¡± Simeon began.

    ¡°Corin. Who killed Arandu?¡± Nanaua interjected without hesitation.

    Zhi groaned out loud.

    ¡°Dear, we talked about this.¡± Zhi muttered to Nanaua. ¡°You need to be more tactful and we agreed that we would wait to ask him. We don¡¯t even know how he is feeling.¡±

    ¡°I need to know who our enemies are!¡± Nanaua proclaimed. ¡°If someone out there is targeting Titans, then we ought to know who it is! Are they a friend? An enemy?¡±

    Silence ensued.

    Nanaua, Zhi and Simeon all looked at Corin.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Livia spoke up.

    The others looked disappointed upon hearing this.

    ¡°I''m sorry. I really am.¡± Corin replied weakly.

    Nanaua shook her head and before she began another round of questioning Zhi pulled her to the side and began trying to distract her.

    Simeon went up to Corin.

    ¡°My boy, seeing you among the living is more than I need.¡± Simeon said as he embraced Corin.

    The apeman gave Corin a crushing hug. It was as if Arandu was once again squeezing the life out of Corin. But Corin did not mind. He reciprocated.

    ¡°Thanks Simeon, I am glad to see you as well.¡± Corin said to his friend as they looked at each other.

    ¡°Now don¡¯t ever scare me like that again!¡± Simeon warned Corin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already warned him.¡± Livia added.

    Simeon looked in Livia¡¯s direction. ¡°Good!¡± He exclaimed as he let go of Corin.

    Simeon and Livia moved onto the bow of the ship. Corin followed them. They were all staring out in front of them, to the small speck of land that was beginning to emerge in the horizon.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Corin asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Aye, that''s the continent.¡± Simeon said as he stood next to Corin.

    Even though it was far from view and he could barely distinguish anything at this distance, Corin was in awe of it. The continent, that place that to him only existed in stories, was now within sight. It was something he never thought he would ever see with his own eyes. Corin had met thousands of furtives through his entire life in Trinixo, and aside from Simeon, had never met anyone else who had ever stepped foot or even seen the continent. But now it was in front of him.

    It had only been several days ago that he had left Trinixo for the first time. Now he was on the verge of setting foot on the continent.

    ¡°So before we set foot on the continent I think there are some things that are worth mentioning.¡± Simeon began.

    ¡°There are lots of different people on the continent. A lot more than what you might see back in your floating temples or islands like Trinixo. I just want you to know that you''ll see some, em, let''s say unique things. So don''t be surprised.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Are we expecting to be attacked?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Well I wouldn''t be surprised if we were. There are lots of bandits on the continent. Roving bands of them actually. That''s not to say that there aren''t trustworthy furtives on the continent, the majority of the people in the continent are just like those on Trinixo. But you need to be on your guard.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°But that is not all. The people on the continent have seen many things. Dragoors won''t surprise them. But a magic wielding furtive.¡± Simeon said as he looked at Zhi.

    ¡°I understand. I''ll keep the magic to a minimum.¡± Zhi said in a disappointed voice.

    ¡°I''m sorry lass, it just has to be that way. We know that Tonatiuh''s forces are on the lookout for us, maybe even Arandu''s, who knows what happened to him. But we need to make sure we don''t give a clear signal of where we are. We need to keep a low profile.¡± Simeon also looked at Livia.

    ¡°What?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°We need to be careful with your inventions, those are the kinds of things that will attract attention.¡± Simeon said.

    Livia was silent for several seconds.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Livia finally replied in a cold tone.

    ¡°And whatever you do, make sure you look out for everyone here. People in the continent are very savvy about surviving on it. If they learn you are not from there, they might not have the best of intentions for us.¡± Simeon finished.

    After hearing Simeon the group dispersed. Although still a distance away from the continent they were all eager to leave the ship and be on the continent.

    While they all went their separate ways, Corin approached Simeon.

    ¡°Simeon you don''t actually think we will have problems with the people on the continent do you?¡± Corin asked him with a grin.

    ¡°Is that a serious question?¡± Simeon shot back with a concerned look.

    ¡°Well yes. The way you make it sound you expect us to land on sea and instantly start getting into trouble. You don''t really think that''s going to happen do you?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Oh my boy, I don''t think it''s going to happen. I know it is.¡± Simeon said as he laughed and walked away from Corin.

    ***

    After several hours the ship finally reached the shores of the continent. The ship brought them to a cove with a wide sandy beachfront surrounded by lush green trees. In the horizon all that the group could see was the foliage.The group carrying their supplies had been waiting for this moment for days. As soon as the ship stopped, it was Simeon who was the first to get down.

    Simeon eagerly jumped into the shallow water and almost hopped onto the sandy shore. As soon as he did so he stood in silence admiring the land ahead of them.

    Nanaua followed, carrying both her and Zhi¡¯s supplies. She was glad to be away from the ship and to finally land in a place with solid footing. The first thing she did was take her pike out and swing it from side to side. The delicate nature of the ship made it so that even when she practiced with her pike, she had to be careful of her movements. Finally on land she felt as if she did not have the same reservations. The momentous occasion of finally stepping onto the continent for the first time did not seem to excite her as much as the chance to finally wield her trusted pike once again.

    Zhi followed her closely. She slowly walked up the beach, taking in her surroundings. She stayed in ankle deep water for several seconds.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Simeon asked.

    Zhi did not reply.

    ¡°My love is everything ok?¡± Nanaua asked.

    Zhi finally understood that she was being spoken to.

    ¡°It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t know when is the next time I will get to experience the sea. It has such a unique character, and I just wanted to be sure I could remember it.¡± Zhi said as she finally stepped on land.

    Livia followed shortly thereafter. She like Nanaua was eager to get on dry land but she hesitated as she approached the shore. After several moments she walked on to the shore. Zhi was excited for Livia to walk onto the shore, as if she had not spent the last several days in the same journey.

    Now it was Corin¡¯s turn. He gingerly went down the side of the ship carrying his supplies and waded into the water. It was much cooler than the water he was used to in Trinixo. This surprised him. For some reason he would have thought that all sea water would be warm like Trinixo.

    He looked back at the sea steeds that had brought them here. The underwater creatures, without which the group would not have made it here, seemed to understand that their duty was done and they turned around moving the ship away from Corin.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Corin softly muttered to them.

    He turned toward the land. The vast continent now lay before him. No longer a land that only existed in his imagination, but an actual place.

    Corin grabbed his pendant.

    I made it here Cyril.

    He waded through the water, slowly but surely inching closer to dry land. As he did so a familiar voice in his head spoke.

    ¡°We did Corin, we made it here.¡± His brother''s voice spoke to him.

    You''re right Cyril.

    Corin had but one step left to take to be on land. He looked back at the sea. Somewhere far into the horizon lay all he knew, all his memories and his entire life. He turned around.

    The future, what his life would encompass lay ahead. He raised his foot.

 First Contact

    Part 2: The Land

    Corin stepped foot on the land.

    ¡°How does it feel, my boy?¡± Simeon asked Corin.

    Corin took in his surroundings.

    ¡°It feels surreal.¡± He replied, after several seconds of studying his surroundings.

    ¡°Isn''t it amazing?¡± Livia asked him as she wrapped her arm around his.

    Corin nodded as he held on to his wife.

    ¡°It feels odd being back on land.¡± He mentioned after several moments.

    ¡°Aye it''ll take some time to get used to the solid ground.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°So how long until we get to Belaran?¡± Nanaua asked.

    For Nanaua there was no need to take in the moment. They came here for a reason.

    Nanaua looked at Simeon.

    ¡°Oh you''re asking me? I don''t know that.¡± Simeon replied calmly.

    ¡°What? I thought that''s why we brought you here?¡± Nanaua reeled in surprise.

    ¡°I don''t think I ever said I knew where Belaran was. This continent is vast. He could be anywhere. He could be right over those hills for all I know.¡± Simeon said as he pointed to the nearby hills that surrounded the bay they found themselves in.

    ¡°Or perhaps on the other side of the continent. Which would take close to half a year to reach.¡± Simeon added nonchalantly.

    ¡°So what then?¡± Asked Livia.

    ¡°Well it''s obvious! We need to find other furtives and ask for information. I reckon finding a Giant should not be too hard. They are, after all, very large.¡± Simeon replied.

    The moment Simeon finished speaking an object crashed in front of them. They all instinctively jumped back except for Nanaua.

    After looking at it, they realized they were looking at a spear that had been thrown towards them and had lodged itself in the ground in front of them.

    They turned to look for the source.

    At the top of a nearby rocky outcrop stood three humans. They were almost completely naked and were covered in various markings. They glared at Nanaua and the rest of the adventurers.

    The middle one was lacking a spear while the two near him held theirs at the ready.

    Nanaua walked to the spear and calmly pulled it from the ground with one hand. She took several steps back and a deep breath.

    With the spear in one hand she took several steps forward and launched it at the trio. The spear left her hand with blinding speed.

    The spear flew past the head of the middle of the group, flying so close to his face that he could feel  the air it disturbed as it cut through it. It went by at such speed that it took him a second to realize what had happened.

    Instantly the three of them ran away shouting something incomprehensible.

    ¡°I hope they learned that violent threats will not work against us.¡± Nanaua exclaimed proudly.

    ¡°They could have just been trying to communicate with us.¡± Simeon said.

    Nanaua looked at him with a confused look and then seemed to realize something.

    ¡°Yes, that could have been a possibility.¡± She admitted in a mutter.

    ¡°This is not going to be easy.¡± Zhi sighed in frustration.

    ***

    The group spent half a day traversing through the foreign landscape. The terrain they found themselves was not flat, but rather consisted of rolling hills, which wore on the travelers quite quickly. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°I forgot how much I hated this part.¡± Zhi was the first one to say anything.

    Corin¡¯s experience was much different than Zhi¡¯s. Everything he was seeing was new, it all looked so different to everything he was accustomed to. It was hard for him to believe that such a different world existed right alongside Trinixo.

    ¡°What kind of tree is that?¡±

    ¡°Is that fruit edible?¡±

    ¡°What mountain is that?¡±

    ¡°What kind of animal is that?¡±

    ¡°Can we eat it?¡±

    These were all the questions that Corin kept asking Simeon as they traversed the foreign landscape.

    ¡°That tree is a roosk tree.¡±

    ¡°No that fruit is not edible.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, it is just a mountain.¡±

    ¡°That is a mountain lion.¡±

    ¡°Well yes you can eat it¡±

    Corin had spent his entire life confined within the island of Trinixo, and he had walked the entire length of it many times. Corin felt confident that even completely blindfolded he could circle the entire island and end up exactly at the spot he had begun. But this was a completely new experience.

    At the top of a particularly tall hill the group took a quick break.

    From here Corin and the rest could see a vast swath of the continent. A sprawling land mass that extended as far as the eye could see and beyond.

    ¡°By Jokasta¡¯s grace.¡± Corin muttered.

    Livia, who sat next to him, was also enraptured by the view of the land around them. She, like Corin, knew nothing but the small island of Trinixo. The vastness of this land seemed almost incomprehensible to the world that they had been accustomed to.

    ¡°If Cyril could see this.¡± Corin muttered as he held onto the pendant.

    ¡°He''d be so happy for you Corin. That you were able to see the world beyond Trinixo.¡± Livia smiled as she held on to her husband.

    Livia put her head on his shoulders and Corin put his on hers.

    ¡°He''d be happy because I get to see this with you.¡± Corin said to Livia.

    ¡°So where do we go from here?¡± Zhi asked behind Corin.

    She didn''t seem to be so thrilled about the views. She was focused on leaving the walking behind. She wanted to know when they could rest for the day.

    ¡°Well we have walked a ways inland now. There are many roads in the interior of the continent. We need to find one, it will be our best chance at finding other furtives who might be more keen on talking to us..¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Those weird marked men keep stalking our steps.¡± Nanaua growled as she looked at a rocky formation.

    Corin looked over to the area that Nanaua was looking at.

    He struggled for some time, trying to see what exactly she saw, but suddenly he saw them. They were very still, so much so that it made it hard to notice them when looking at the environment as a whole, and they were keenly focused on the group. Corin marveled at how well they were able to blend in with their environment.

    ¡°Yes I''m afraid they have been following us the entire time.¡± Simeon replied.

    Nanaua picked up her pike.

    ¡°We don''t need to do that. If they meant to attack us they had plenty of opportunities.¡± Simeon urged Nanaua.

    She still held onto the pike with an iron grip, moving her eyes from Simeon to the marked men.

    ¡°Darling, if they threaten us we will deal with it.¡± Zhi spoke now and Nanaua finally let go of her pike.

    Corin continued studying the men. They seemed to be as interested in the adventurers as they were with the marked men.

    The group continued on their trek down from the hill in the hopes of finding a road. At one point Corin slipped and fell on his bottom. When he got up his pants got tangled up with a broken branch and ripped a large hole in them.

    ¡°Oh great.¡± Corin said out loud as he looked at the large tear in his pants.

    From a distance the three marked men could be heard laughing at his expense.

    ¡°Really?¡± Corin shouted in their direction.

    A lot closer to him Corin could hear Nanaua and Zhi struggling to stifle their laughter as well.

    Livia came over and helped stitch up his pants before the group once again continued moving. After several hours they finally encountered a road, but we''re unsure of which direction to follow down the road.

    ¡°Which way do you think we should go?¡± Zhi asked Simeon.

    Simeon looked both ways.

    ¡°I''ll say this way.¡± Simeon began following the road that led them into the mountains.

    After several steps heading in that direction the group heard a loud commotion.

    ¡°WAAAAHHHH!¡± Was shouted at them as the three marked men jumped in front of the group.

    ¡°Oh these fools again! That is it!¡± Nanaua shouted as she grabbed her pike.

    The three men jumped back upon seeing the pike but kept raising their hands, impeding the group''s way, and shouting words that none of them understood.

    ¡°Simeon, I don''t suppose you understand what these men are trying to say do you?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°No, not exactly.¡± Simeon replied as he looked at them with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Of course the majority of the people in the continent speak the common tongue, but there are those that develop their own dialects.¡± Simeon finished as he studied the men.

    The three men stared at the group, not moving an inch. It was clear that they did not want the adventurers going beyond them.

    ¡°We''re don''t mean any harm.¡± Corin said to the men. ¡°We just want to continue on.¡±

    He grabbed his blade and placed it on the ground.

    The men looked at him puzzled, but did not move out of the way.

    ¡°I don''t think they consider us a threat.¡± Livia stated.

    ¡°Are we not able to go that way?¡± Corin asked as he pointed behind the men.

    One of them moved to Corin and stood in his way. He pointed behind Corin, to the opposite side of the road.

    ¡°Well they definitely don''t want us going that way.¡± Corin said. ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Let me see something.¡± Simeon said as he cleared his throat. ¡°Gulkharante?¡± Simeon asked as he pointed behind the three men.

    The three men¡¯s excited expression seemed to be a clear indicator that whatever Simeon had just said was in fact what the men were trying to explain to the group.

    ¡°I see.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Well? What is it?¡± Zhi asked him.

    ¡°If I understand them correctly these men are warning us that this path leads to a giant.¡± Simeon added nonchalantly.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°I believe so. I have heard many names for the titans being used before. Vorletes, Airofieros for example for dragons. Belrodins and Gulkharantes for giants. Ozaitios and Koorobs for leviathans. There''s a lot of different names for the titans.¡± Simeon replied.

    Aside from Simeon the rest of them were too terrified to say anything.

    Nanaua put away her pike and bowed her head.

    Corin picked up his blade.

    ¡°So it seems we won''t be going this way.¡± Livia was the first one to reply.

    ¡°They probably saved our lives.¡± Corin said as he was still in shock.

    ¡°Yes, of course, they did.¡± Simeon replied. He stopped to take off his bag.

    He searched inside it and found a handful of sharp metal arrowheads.

    Simeon grabbed them and placed them in front of the three marked men. As he stepped away he bowed to the men.

    ¡°Furtivos.¡± The men spoke to Simeon as they grabbed the arrowheads, bowed and left.

    Simeon turned around and grabbed his bag and began to walk away. The group followed him as they followed the different path.

    ¡°Why do you think they helped us?¡± Corin asked Simeon. ¡°It''s not like helping us benefited them at all. They could have just left us to die.¡±

    ¡°Though we may lead different lives to them, they still experience the same torment at the hands of the Titans. It is a shared experience among furtives. They don''t need a reason to help us, some just cannot stand idly and watch others be trampled upon due to the whims of those who have more power than them.¡± Simeon replied.

 Daum

    The group had already moved a considerable distance along the road. They had spent close to two full days traveling down the road expecting to see something, any sign of civilization that would let them know they were headed in the right direction. Instead all they could see around them was a forest that bordered both sides of the road.

    Simeon¡¯s hope was to find a town, or any group of furtives which could help guide them towards Belaran, but it seemed that this search would take them longer than they expected.

    ¡°How is it possible that we have not seen even a single furtive so far? I thought the continent was full of different furtive tribes and their settlements? How is it that all we''ve seen are three people that we can''t even communicate with?¡± Corin asked Simeon.

    Corin understood that the continent was big, but he was growing exasperated at their lack of contact. In this time he would have seen several towns in Trinixo, but here not even the slightest hint of civilization had been observed.

    ¡°Well my boy you are not wrong that the continent has many furtive communities, but you forget that the continent is large, very large.¡± Simeon replied.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Simeon was beginning to feel disheartened himself. It had been a long time since Simeon had traveled the continent, but even then he could remember furtives traveling along roads in the past.

    After some time Simeon once again broke the silence. The same concern that had been gnawing at Corin was also bothering Simeon.

    ¡°I will say, I don''t remember roads in the continent being this empty.¡± Simeon added finally putting into words his unease.

    ¡°Do you think there is a reason for that?¡± Livia asked.

    By this point all of them were beginning to question their apparent lack of contact.

    ¡°Well I''ve been thinking about it. If a Titan had been spotted in an area that would deter people from leaving their homes.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°But the three men directed us away from the Giant. Or do you think they were lying to us? Do you think they were sending us toward the Giant?¡± Livia asked, sounding concerned.

    ¡°I don''t. I believe wholeheartedly that they were trying to stop us from going down a road that would lead to a Giant.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°So what could cause this?¡± Livia followed up.

    ¡°That''s the problem. I don''t know.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°We need to break for today. I don''t think I can go on anymore.¡± Zhi spoke with difficulty as she caught her breath.

    She had been trailing far behind and had only caught up when the group slowed down their pace as they talked.

    Nanaua made sure to slow down and keep pace with her so that she would not be left alone.

    ¡°Right.¡± Simeon looked towards the setting sun.

    Simeon was hesitant about stopping now. He did not understand why they were not coming across other furtives and wanted to continue moving down the road until they made contact with anyone, but he understood that to continue down this road at this time could be more perilous than beneficial.

    ¡°Yes, night is almost upon us. You are correct.¡± Simeon replied as he quelled the unrest within him. ¡°Rest will serve us well.¡±

    The group ventured into the forest that bordered the road and began to set up their camp.

    As Corin took out his belongings from his supply pack, Simeon called out to him.

    ¡°Corin, we are running low on water. Would you be able to get us some more?¡± Simeon asked him without raising his head.

    Simeon''s abilities at setting up camp were unique. Once he began the process of preparing it there was nothing that could distract him from his task at hand.

    ¡°Oh sure.¡± Corin put down his supplies and grabbed the water canteens.

    ¡°The river should not be too far in that direction.¡± Simeon pointed away from the road they had just been following without raising his head or looking at Corin.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Corin said as he set out to gather water.

    As he entered deeper into the forest, the sun had set even further, and dusk was upon them. The little light that permeated the forest gave everything a bluish tint and it made it difficult for Corin to see many details in front of him. All he could do was follow Simeon¡¯s general directions and wait until he heard the rushing water.

    It did not take long for him to hear the rushing water and Corin began to move towards it. As he walked through the forest Corin noticed something odd. Aside from the rushing water and himself he could not hear anything else in this forest. He had never ventured into a forest this quiet before.

    Guided by the sound of the water Corin found the narrow stream and got down to collect water. He began the process of filling the canteens. As he brought up the last canteen he heard a splash in the water.

    Corin instantly reacted by looking up.

    Across from him a man filled up a canteen and looked at Corin. He was on the opposite side of the narrow stream. At this distance he would reach Corin within five strides. He was apprehensive of the stranger, but the man did not seem to share Corin''s apprehension. He smiled at Corin as if he was seeing an old friend.

    ¡°Hello there friend.¡± The stranger spoke to Corin. The man spoke in a kind gentle voice, one that would put anyone at ease.

    Corin tensed as he stared at the man, who continued smiling. Either the man did not notice Corin¡¯s unease or he did not care that his presence in the middle of a dark forest in the night was alarming.

    ¡°My name is Daum, friend. I have not seen many faces around this area. ¡± The man continued smiling at Corin as he continued his conversation. He gently drank from his canteen.

    Corin was unsure of how he should proceed. The first thought that flashed into his mind was to pull his blade out and stab the man quickly. If he was fast enough he could kill the man without making too much noise and not alerting anyone else. That would probably be his safest bet.

    He began to slowly move his hand toward his waist.

    What am I thinking?

    Corin was horrified at his first thought and at his reaction.

    The man in front of him had done nothing wrong to him, and his first thought was to gut him like an animal. Corin eased up as he put his water canteens on the ground.

    ¡°I am just a traveler around these parts. My name is Corin, it is a pleasure to meet you Daum.¡± Corin said with a twinge of guilt in his voice. Only a moment ago he was thinking of killing this man.

    ¡°Oh a fellow traveler!¡± Daum said with glee.

    ¡°Would you not agree that there are few joys in this world that compare to the thrills of adventuring, of going out into the world and discovering new things?¡± Daum asked Corin with genuine excitement.

    Corin was taken aback by the man¡¯s enthusiasm. Prompted by the man¡¯s question he began to think about his adventure¡¯s so far with the group. Although they had faced quite a lot of hardship, the joys of discovery, of seeing new things, had been one of the best rewards on this journey so far.

    ¡°Oh, I hadn¡¯t given it much thought, but I guess you are right. I guess that being a traveler, or an adventurer is quite an exciting endeavor.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Oh well yes of course! You only have to look to songs of great heroes to see how adventures can inspire all of us. The Epic of Tallon, Tor¡¯s March, the Sacrifice of Tanok, these and other stories, all great tales that challenge its hero through adventures like none other and inspire any would-be adventurer like yourself and I!¡± Daum spoke with even greater enthusiasm.

    He rattled off these names in quick succession, as if Corin would know them. He spoke of them with such passion that Corin understood that they must mean a great deal to him, but to Corin they meant nothing. He had never heard of these names, or who these people in these tales were.

    ¡°But most listen to these stories and just think about the hero, about Tallon, or Tor, or Tanok, but I don¡¯t think they see the most important thing.¡± Daum continued.

    Corin was curious as to what Daum was referring to.

    ¡°What is the most important thing?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°To me I would say it is the companions in these stories. Tallon was able to receive a dragon¡¯s blessing, but it was only after his friend Tirono gave his life during their duel against the monstrous Leviathan Alcidu. In Tor¡¯s March, it was his steadfast love for his bride, Talla, who was snatched by the agents of the evil Giant, Bellum, that gave him the resolve to march across the continent in pursuit of her. And while Tanok did in fact help Troento¡¯s forces rise victorious over the dread dragon Thane¡¯s forces, he was only spurred to fight after his squire Troclios fell in battle while pretending to be Tanok. It is then only by the help of their companion¡¯s that these heroes were able to accomplish what they did.¡± Daum looked straight at Corin now.

    Something about Daum seemed to have changed. His warm smile at some point seemed to have dissipated.

    ¡°Just like the Onsiel, who has accomplished so much thanks to you and the other companions.¡± Daum shot an icy glare at Corin.

    Corin reached for his blade, but he felt a sharp poke against his back.

    ¡°I wouldn''t try it if I were you.¡± A new voice spoke behind Corin.

    Enthralled by Daum¡¯s enthusiasm Corin had not noticed the other assailant approaching.

    How could I have been so foolish!

    Corin still gripped his blade.

    ¡°If you don''t let go of it, we will have no choice but to gut you.¡± Daum said to Corin.

    Corin let go of his blade, and he felt somebody grab his arms. Before he knew it his arms had been tied behind him and his feet were tied together as well. A piece of cloth was wrapped around his mouth, leaving him unable to articulate anything. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    He lay on the ground, face down, unable to move, tied in place. He tried to free himself from his restraints but they were too tight. Corin was trapped and there was nothing he could do.

    He felt a boot on his midsection. He was unceremoniously kicked over and flopped onto his back. He now faced the sky and an unfamiliar face looked at him.

    ¡°I still don''t trust this plan of yours Daum. We should just gut him now when we have the chance. You heard what happened to Yoren Dok and the other Zifors.¡± The second unidentified man spoke as he looked straight at Corin.

    ¡°Not with this again Caleb.¡± Daum began to sound exasperated. ¡°We kill him and then what? How do you plan on subduing the Onsiel without killing her? Or even better, how exactly do you plan on dealing with the Protectorate? She could cut half us down before we even get a chance to attack. That is the same plan that idiot Dok and his Zifors followed and that is why they¡¯re all dead.¡±

    Caleb grew agitated as he heard Daum speak and he moved up, standing face to face with Daum, seething with rage.

    ¡°How dare you speak of Yoren Dok in such a disrespectful manner? If Yoren Asheri heard you right now he would cut you down where you stand!¡± Caleb trembled with rage as he stared down Daum over Corin.

    The men¡¯s petty squabble made it seem as if they forgot about the tied Corin.

    Daum laughed in Caleb¡¯s face.

    ¡°This is why Asheri did not ask for your advice. The only thing you are useful for is singing the praises of those above you.¡± Daum said with a scoff.

    Caleb put his hand on his sword and unsheathed it. He pointed the tip right at Daum''s face.

    Daum was nonplussed about his agitated companion.

    ¡°Enough with the theatrics Caleb.¡± Daum said as he swatted the blade away. ¡°We have the captive, now signal Asheri.¡±

    Caleb was silent as he held onto his sword and stared at Daum. It was clear that in his mind there was a great struggle ongoing about whether or not to kill Daum then and there. Corin wanted him to do it, to kill the bastard that tricked him. But then he realized that he would be his next target. Then Corin began to feel less enthusiasm about the prospect of Caleb killing Daum.

    The one who finally yielded was Caleb, as he finally stepped back.

    ¡°Yoren Asheri will hear of this insolence!¡± Caleb said as he still held onto his sword.

    ¡°Of course he will, you complain about everything.¡± Daum replied with a certain air of exasperation. ¡°Now go on and signal him.¡±

    Caleb put the blade away and cupped his hand over his mouth. He whistled a strange tune. If Corin had not seen him whistle it with his own eyes, he would have thought it was some sort of strange birdcall.

    After several seconds the birdcall was answered with more unique whistles. They seemed to come from deep within the forest. They were short in duration and sounded slightly different.

    Once the calls ceased Caleb replied with another short whistle.

    ¡°It seems as if Asheri has located the rest of the camp. They are headed toward the main road. Let us bring the prisoner.¡± Caleb told Daum and began walking away.

    ¡°Help me with him will you?¡± Daum replied as he stooped over Corin.

    ¡°You''re the ones with the ideas, I know you''ll figure it out.¡± Caleb replied as he continued walking.

    ¡°Damned fool.¡± Daum muttered under his breath.

    Daum grabbed Corin¡¯s blade and admired it. ¡°Hmm, such a fine blade! I think I will keep this for now.¡± He said as he smiled at Corin.

    He then put a blindfold over Corin and picked him up. With some difficulty he was able to drape him over his shoulder. Corin struggled as he was picked up but Daum quickly hit him over the head with something hard. It left Corin in a dizzied state and unable to do much.

    ¡°Stop struggling, you¡¯ll be dead soon enough.¡± Daum said to Corin.

    Corin was carried along for a brief period of time, until he heard another whistle ring out.

    ¡°Hold.¡± Caleb muttered.

    Corin heard rustling near them and heard some new voices join the quarrelsome duo.

    ¡°Yoren Asheri, we have the prisoner.¡± Caleb spoke. His tone sounded different, a much more muted voice.

    ¡°Good. Remember, as soon as we have the Onsiel and the rest of them distracted with the negotiations, the four of you go around the back and kill the others. We only need the Onsiel. The Protectorate will be too much trouble to try and contain. We¡¯ll just say she died in the crossfire.¡± A deep voice that Corin had not heard previously spoke now.

    Upon hearing this Corin began protesting, shouting out as loud as he could in his muffled state, but it did no good. A quick kick to his abdomen took out all the air from out of him and left him gasping. The cloth tied around his mouth made this even harder for him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± Asheri ordered.

    Corin was picked up once again and moved around like a dead kill from a hunt.

    He was moved for several minutes until the group halted. Their presence was quickly detected.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A voice shouted out. It was Simeon¡¯s.

    Corin once again started to struggle but he was quickly thrown on the ground. He could hear shuffling around him as people moved. He felt a sharp object pressed against his neck and a heavy weight on his back. The slightest move and Corin¡¯s head would be separated from his body. The blindfold was taken off and he saw his friends staring in horror at him.

    ¡°If any of you move he¡¯s dead!¡± Daum shouted at the group as he held the knife to Corin¡¯s neck. He pushed it deeper into his neck. Corin could barely breathe now.

    Corin wanted to move, to break out of his situation but the knife on his neck, and Daum¡¯s weight on top made it impossible for him to move or even breathe.

    ¡°You know what we want. You!¡± Asheri, pointed to Zhi.

    ¡°What-¡± Zhi began.

    ¡°No talking! Just come forward!¡± Asheri ordered.

    Zhi stepped forward as she looked at Asheri.

    ¡°Were you sent by Tonatiuh? Are you another squad of Zifors?¡± Zhi asked as she stepped forward.

    Behind her Simeon, Nanaua and Livia were too focused on the captured Corin or the bargaining Zhi to notice anything else.

    ¡°Does it matter who sent us or what we are?¡± Asheri shot back at Zhi. ¡°What matters is this, we have your friend and if you don¡¯t cooperate he¡¯s dead. No more talking, come here.¡±

    He held a rope in his hand.

    Corin could see Zhi looking at him. Her face was a twisted display of fear and uncertainty. Corin wanted to scream, to let her know to ignore him, but he could not do anything. Corin saw movement beyond Zhi.

    Beyond her, behind his friends, Corin could see the other Zifors begin to move. Corin began to struggle to try to warn them of the danger, but he was surprised when he heard someone speak to him in a quiet tone.

    ¡°Behind us there are six men. Your blade is right behind you. Leave the ones on the right to me, you take the ones on the left.¡± The voice belonged to Daum, who spoke so quietly into Corin¡¯s ear that he was not sure if he had imagined what he had heard.

    But it was no hallucination. Corin felt the weight of his back slowly come off, and the knife at his neck quickly move away. Several moments later Corin felt the knot around his hands be cut loose, and those around his feet as well. Then Daum¡¯s weight completely came off of him.

    Corin instantly removed the gag.

    ¡°Behind you!¡± He shouted to his friends.

    Corin quickly turned around to grab his blade as he stood up. He saw the other assailants Daum mentioned.

    Less than a second later Corin heard the sound of thunder cracking in the air and the pained deep voice of Asheri screaming out. The sound of a solid object hitting the ground soon followed.

    Daum had already run one of the assailants through with the same knife he had been threatening Corin with. The man Daum had run through, Caleb, looked at Daum with a mix of surprise and hatred.

    ¡°Feel free to spill your guts now!¡± Daum seethed with anger as he carved Caleb''s insides with his knife.

    Corin did not hesitate and lunged at the assailant closest to him. In the short amount of time since Corin had gotten up, the man closest to him had only managed to take his sword out of its scabbard. He was too slow and could only stare in panic as Corin ran him through with his blade.

    From a distance Corin heard a shot ring out, Nanaua shouting as her pike struck something solid, the twang of a bow as arrows flew out, and several more instances of cracks of thunder shooting out. The remaining four men standing between him and Daum fell onto the ground in quick succession, their bodies smoldering from the intense heat of the lightning. Now only one of the Zifors was left, Daum.

    Corin tried his best to catch his breathe in the manic chaos that had unfolded. As he did he heard a familiar sound, the sound of static beginning to crackle in the air.

    ¡°Wait!¡± He shouted as he put up his hand.

    Daum had his back to the group as he stood over Caleb¡¯s body. He put his hands out and dropped the blade in his hand. He turned slowly towards Corin. His face was covered in blood. He once again had the same friendly smile Corin had seen on him when they first met.

    ¡°What do you mean wait? He was ready to kill you!¡± Livia shouted as she pointed her rifle at him.

    Corin stepped in between the two.

    ¡°But I''m not dead am I?¡± Corin asked his wife who looked beyond him with hatred in her eyes.

    ¡°Let us hear him speak then.¡± It was Simeon who spoke up now. ¡°Corin is right. He did help us.The least we can do for him is to hear him out.¡±

    At this Livia put her rifle down. She ran over to Corin and embraced him.

    ¡°Are you hurt? Are you ok? Did they do anything to you?¡± She asked as she looked over him.

    ¡°Well my ankles and wrists don''t feel the best, but beyond that they didn''t do anything to hurt me.¡± Corin spoke as he looked at Daum. ¡°It was he who insisted on keeping me alive. If not for him they would have killed me there.¡±

    ¡°Well I did help in getting you captured as well.¡± Daum added with a cheeky smile.

    Livia shot him an angry scowl.

    ¡°But I saw you arguing with the other Zifor. He would have killed me, but you intervened. If not for you I would have been killed. Why?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Why? Simply put, I am tired.¡± Daum said with a weak smile.

    ¡°Tired?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°I''m well aware of your encounter with Yoren Dok, so I don''t need to explain to you what us Zifors do. We go out and hunt those who only want one thing. Freedom. Anyone who escapes from the Dragon Temple knows they will be hunted and either brought back and tortured or just killed, but time and time again furtives continue to try to escape. Because that small taste of freedom, those hours they spend free to do as they please, before they are caught, are the best of their lives. When we catch up to them most of them will start attacking us, or run, or simply just drive a knife through their hearts. They would rather die than go back to the dragon temple.¡± Daum finished as he stared into the ground.

    ¡°When I heard the Onsiel had escaped the first thing I felt was a visceral hatred. I did not even question it. Anytime we are given a new mark to hunt I cannot help but hate them. I hate the things I do because I have to hunt these people down. I hate these people who make me feel like such a coward for hunting down those who only want freedom.¡± Daum could not look at them as he continued. ¡°But then I heard about Yoren Dok, and what happened in the aftermath of your encounter with him and my reaction surprised me. I was elated.¡±

    Daum still could not look into anyone¡¯s face as he continued speaking.

    ¡°Out of all the Zifor squads, Dok¡¯s was especially known for its cruelty. It was well known that they all took immense pleasure in torturing their targets, bringing them in so broken that they were in a state beyond death. So when I heard about his death, it was as if something within me awoke. I knew that if I came across you all, that there was a chance for me to finally break free from this system. To help someone get their freedom, rather than take it away from them.¡± Daum finished this time as he met Zhi''s gaze.

    ¡°So you helped us and you get your freedom? Is that it?¡± Zhi responded. ¡°There are none more deserving of death than Zifors.¡± Her voice was tinged with hatred.

    ¡°I don''t expect freedom.¡± Daum said. ¡°Everything you said is right. There are few who are more deserving of death than Zifors. If I spoke to you of the families I tore apart in my many years as a Zifor your hatred for me would be insurmountable and fully deserved. There is nothing I can ever do to atone for what I have done. The only thing I am deserving of is death.¡±

    None spoke after he was finished. Daum continued.

    ¡°I was hoping that you would do me this kindness as well.¡±

    Zhi raised a hand towards Daum who only closed his eyes. The air around her began to crackle as the static began to build up. Moments passed and nothing occurred, until Zhi finally lowered her hand and the air around her stopped crackling.

    Even though Zhi felt no compassion for the man, she did not feel as if she could kill him in cold blood.

    Zhi looked away.

    ¡°My love, if you command it I will do it.¡± Nanaua said as she stepped next to Zhi.

    Zhi did not say anything.

    ¡°No, of course. I¡¯m sorry I asked you to do something so heinous, it was wrong and cowardly of me to ask.¡± Daum said with shame. ¡°You already helped me in ridding myself of these people who caused others so much pain. Asking more of you is cowardly. I will do the deed myself.¡±

    Corin looked around to the group. Livia, Zhi, Nanaua and Simeon all were quiet and observant. It was clear that none of them knew what to say to Daum. Corin himself did not know how to react to the unlikely ally, if he could even be called that.

    ¡°But before I do, I must warn you. The next town down this road has a Zifor squad hiding in its outskirts, waiting for your arrival. They like Yoren Dok, would likely use the populace to try and coax your submission.¡± Daum said. ¡°But if you go across these woods, on the other side you will find a small village that borders a mountain. I came across it while scouting the area. It was not in any maps of the area I had seen and I did not inform any others of it. If you want to avoid more Zifors, and more bloodshed, I suggest you go to that village.¡±

    Daum finished and walked over to his sword. He picked it up and began to walk into the woods by himself.

    Corin tried to think of something to say, but he could not think of a single thing he might be able to say to reach the Zifor. He did not even know if he wanted to try and stop him from what he planned on doing.

    ¡°Young man, what good will ending your life provide to those that you wronged in the past?¡± Simeon spoke up.

    Daum stopped dead in his tracks.

    Simeon walked up to Daum.

    ¡°I know you heard me.¡± Simeon spoke with authority. ¡°I want to know, how exactly will going through with this help them? It will not make those families whole. It will not bring back from the dead those who you condemned, so what good does your death do for them?¡± Simeon asked him again.

    Daum still did not reply.

    ¡°It haunts you doesn¡¯t it?¡± Simeon followed up. ¡°That is why you want to do this? Because the pain is too much to bear?¡±

    Daum finally turned around. His eyes glistened as he listened to Simeon.

    ¡°You are right. Their faces haunt my dreams every night. The faces of those I have condemned.¡± Daum¡¯s voice sounded pained, he struggled to speak. ¡°While I live, their families won¡¯t know peace, knowing that those who are to blame for their pain walk free. This hurt I carry with me is too much for me to bear. I cannot tolerate it anymore.¡±

    ¡°You are right. You have caused pain, and I can see that it haunts you. Some are capable of inflicting pain without remorse but that is not you. Because you are not a monster as you think. The pain you carry is great, of that I do not have any doubt, but your story is not complete.¡± Simeon mentioned.

    At these words Daum¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°If you go into these woods with that blade, all the world will know of you is that you were Daum the Zifor, a person who caused misery for others.¡± Simeon began. ¡°But if you walk away from there, you can choose a new life for yourself. Don¡¯t let your story end here, let others remember you as someone who strived to better the world around himself, not someone who brought only pain and misery.¡±

    Daum looked away from Simeon.

    ¡°Old man, I can tell your words come from a good place, but you can''t possibly know the pain I have caused others. Your intentions come from a place of kindness, and I know you mean to do well, but your words are better suited for someone else. Trust me when I say you should save them for someone else, someone who deserves them.¡± Daum replied.

    ¡°You think I don''t know what Zifors do? Is that it?¡± Simeon asked incredulously.

    As Simeon stood right in front of Daum, he pulled up his right sleeve. There was a large patch of hair on his forearm with no hair, on it a large scar was present, from where he was Corin could not interpret what it was. Daum''s reaction to the marking made it clear he understood quickly what it meant. He did not respond.

    ¡°The first time I escaped from my lord I did not make it very far. It was a large group of us who tried to escape. We thought our chances would improve if we all tried at once. But it did not make a difference. The Zifors they sent after us did so ruthlessly and with reckless abandon. By the time I was brought back to the temple I was sure I would die from the injuries. It turns out I was one of the lucky ones, because the majority of those that escaped did not survive the journey back to the palace.¡± Simeon finished.

    ¡°I''m sorry. I really am, but I don''t-.¡± Daum replied weakly.

    ¡°You say you are sorry, but I don¡¯t believe it. If you really mean it, then do something that will begin to make up for what you have done.¡± Simeon replied.

    Daum was silent.

    ¡°Do you really think there is any good I can do? Do you think it is possible for me?¡± Daum asked Simeon without looking at him.

    ¡°Yes. It will not be easy, and some will hate you always for what you were, but I think you have what it takes to make a difference for the better. But there will be others that will remember you for your acts of bravery.¡± Simeon added.

    Daum looked into the forest. He then looked back to his blade. He was transfixed, locked in deep turmoil, unable to decide.

    Daum decided. He sheathed his blade and turned back. He began to move into the forest.

    ¡°So what will it be?¡± Simeon asked.

    Daum stopped.

    ¡°Daum the Zifor is no longer. I will now go to see what the future holds for me. Thank you.¡± He said as he disappeared into the deep forest.

 Culture Shock

    Corin and the group reluctantly agreed to heed Daum''s advice and avoid the main road for travel. They cut through the forest and continued traveling, hyper alert of their surroundings. They were told of one Zifor squad waiting to ambush them, but they could not know about other dangers that could be lurking, waiting.

    They spent a full day traveling the dense forest, moving at a hurried pace and only stopping when their feet could move them no more. Close at night, when they were nearing exhaustion they saw lights at a distance.

    ¡°Could that be the town he told us of?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡± Simeon replied.

    The group continued toward the far off light, given fresh energy by the prospect of finally reaching a place with some semblance of civilization. They were especially keen on finding one without any potential hostile elements.

    After covering enough distance between themselves and the distant light they were able to confirm that they had found the town they had been told about.

    ¡°It seems the Zifor was good for his word.¡± Nanaua said calmly.

    Corin felt a sense of relief wash over him as they eyed the town. Something deep inside of him had ached with worry after parting ways with the Zifor. It had been he who had been caught by the Zifors in the first place and the he who had intervened on behalf of the one who had caught him. If anything bad were to happen to them now, Corin knew that it would be on him.

    Despite the town being right in front of them, they all hesitated. Even Corin who wanted to believe in Daum''s honesty felt a deep well of doubt bubble within his stomach.

    They eyed every single feature in the town they could think of. Every building, every window, every door, any potential place for a group of Zifors to come out and attack. But try as they might the group could find nothing out of the ordinary in the town.

    ¡°Well waiting out here won''t do us any good.¡± Simeon finally broke the silence.

    He began to walk into the town. It took a while for the others to follow. First it was Corin, who slowly slinked out of the woods as he followed in Simeon''s footsteps. He kept his hands close to his waist in case he had to reach for any of his weapons.

    Livia, Zhi and Nanaua all followed, packed together closely.

    As the group entered the town they began to notice some finer details about its composition. One of the first things they noticed were the amount of buildings the town had, and the fine masonry that each of the buildings was carved with.

    Everywhere they looked they would see rows and rows of buildings, all with intricately carved decorations that added a personal taste to each of them. It seemed that everywhere they looked rows and rows of buildings continued as far as the eye could see.

    ¡°I have never seen such a large town before.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Aye, towns in the continent can get very large. Every now and then you''ll even come across a city.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°How is it possible? Do the giants allow this to happen?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°How is it possible? That can have many answers.¡± Simeon began. ¡°The first thing to note is that the continent is very large, and the terrain can be very difficult. It''s not as easy for giants to traverse the continent as it is for leviathans to move across the sea. But that is just one of the many ways I have heard that furtives are able to maintain such large settlements.¡±

    ¡°What other ways have you heard?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Well some of them are so ridiculous that I honestly don¡¯t believe them.¡± Simeon replied, with no further explanation.

    The group passed the threshold into the town but found it very quiet. The buildings all looked perfectly fine, but not a single soul was visible.

    ¡°Is this also normal?¡± Corin asked. The worry within him began to rumble once more. Did they walk into a trap?

    Before anyone could reply the group heard a bell ringing from a distance. It seemed to come from the nearby mountain.

    ¡°Ziforst?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Are we under attack?¡± Livia followed up.

    ¡°Or Giants?¡± Nanaua mentioned as she held her pike.

    ¡°Be prepared for what may come.¡± Simeon urged the group.

    The group waited anxiously looking at all sides, wondering what was to come. The first inkling of what was headed in their direction came in the form of a constant dull thumping.

    It sounded as if many drums were being banged at different intervals and it only grew in intensity as the group waited.

    ¡°What could this be?¡± Simeon muttered.

    ¡°I see something!¡± Nanaua said as she gazed towards the mountain ¡°I see¡­ lots of little men?¡±

    The group focused on the commotion. In the distance what could be seen were many torch lights held at waist height and what seemed to be an army of little men running towards the group. Although hard to understand it was clear that the horde of little men were shouting something.

    ¡°Are they going to attack us?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°If they are, I''ll blast them all out!¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Simeon shouted back.

    As the approaching horde got closer their shouting became clearer.

    ¡°... Of the mines,

    yes we''re out of the mines

    No more toiling, no more boiling,

    we''re out of the mines

    Oh darling did you miss me,

    We''re out of the mines

    Oh it''s fine, all troubles aside, I''ll have some wine

    We''re out of the mines¡±

    ¡°Are they singing?¡± Nanaua asked. This time she did not sound concerned, but more so confused.

    ¡°Let''s get out of the way.¡± Simeon did not bother answering Nanaua, as he moved to the side of the wide avenue.

    The group followed him and stared in awe at the horde that passed by them. Whether the mob of little men noticed the onlookers or not they did not even bother to acknowledge them. The horde kept singing as they hurried towards a large building on the other side of the town. Throughout their march to the building the horde continued their song and their chanting with no concerns for anything else they might encounter. They filed past the group for a solid minute, and Corin and the rest were too enthralled to look away. Finally the last of the horde had made its way to the building and the singing and marching had ceased. The raucous noise could be heard coming from inside the building now.

    ¡°I''ve never seen so many dwarves.¡± Corin said, still astonished by the spectacle they had just witnessed.

    ¡°Not surprising. Dwarves thrive near mountains. Trinixo does not have a lot to offer them.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°What do you think Simeon? If there is one place that might have information it seems like that''s a good place to start.¡± Livia said to Simeon as she pointed to the now lively building.

    ¡°Right you are Livia.¡± Simeon said as he began to walk over to the building.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°I''d never seen such a cheerful horde.¡± Corin remarked towards Zhi.

    ¡°Yes quite strange. But at the same time they were so full of joy that it was quite nice.¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°Almost infectious.¡± She added with a smile. It had been a while since Corin had seen her or any of the others smile. Especially after their encounter with Daum and the rest of the Zifors. They all seemed to be in higher spirits.

    The group walked towards the building. As they neared it they could hear singing and loud music coming from it. The various windows that peered into the building showed that no room in the building was spared from the festive mob.

    All the way from the ground floor to three stories above the dwarves could be heard and seen singing loudly.

    The group came up to the door of the building.

    ¡°Well I guess there''s only one thing left to do.¡± Corin said as he opened the door.

    The scene inside was one of chaos. Amidst the cacophony of singing dwarves the only furniture that could be seen were tables laid out all over the establishment. Not one of them seemed to be used for the same purpose.

    Some had dwarves asleep on them. Some had whole groups standing on them singing. In one they seemed to be holding an impromptu fighting tournament. On another a dwarf with a horn that was larger than him would blow at irregular intervals which seemed to shake the whole building.

    Upon entering Corin was approached by a lively dwarf.

    ¡°Hey mister what''s wrong with your hands?¡± A dwarf with long black braided hair looked at Corin''s hands with a smile.

    Corin looked at his hands.

    ¡°Well I don''t know, is there-¡± before Corin could finish talking he was handed a large glass full of a yellow liquid.

    ¡°See? Your hands! They were empty!¡± The lady dwarf cheerfully spoke to Corin as he seemed surprised.

    For a second it seemed as if the entire building went silent.

    All eyes were now on Corin.

    ¡°I think they expect you to drink that Corin.¡± Simeon told Corin

    Corin''s face let Simeon know that he did not know what exactly he had in his hands.

    ¡°It''s beer, Corin.¡± Simeon said.

    Corin continued eyeing Simeon with a confused look.

    ¡°It''s alcohol, my boy. It''s known as a social lubricant. Helps people feel more at ease when interacting with others.¡± Simeon explained.

    ¡°Is it poisonous?¡± Corin asked, feeling alarmed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Simeon said, Corin''s eyes widened in abject horror. ¡°But you won''t feel anything unless you have too much of it. Drink it my boy, you''ll be fine.¡±

    Corin took the glass and started drinking it. The bitter drink made Corin almost gag. He had never tasted something like it before. He could not even fathom why someone would drink this of their own volition. But Corin could tell that the establishment was now roaring in approval of him downing the drink and he felt compelled to continue.

    He drank the entire glass in a single gulp. Despite its taste Corin had not had anything to drink in a long time and he was beyond parched, so the drink did help in that regard.

    Once finished he held the glass up in triumph. The crowd of dwarves cheered and then continued singing.

    ¡°Oh I won''t worry about no stinking giant

    They can come, stomp and try to make us pliant

    Oh I won''t worry about no dumb flying snake

    They can come, blow and try to make us shake

    Oh I won''t worry about no silly big fish

    They can come, squirt and try to make us a dish

    Oh they can all come, try and squash us

    But we''re furtives, we''ll bite their feet if they try and trample us¡±

    Corin found himself enjoying the song.

    ¡°You see my boy. Our cause is universal.¡± Simeon muttered to Corin.

    It took Corin a second to understand what Simeon was referring to, but he quickly understood. This group of furtives, these dwarves that he had never met, that led a completely different life than his, they shared something in common with Corin. It was something that Corin could not explain, but he did not have to. These dwarves, like all other furtives, lived and shared a universal experience. Which was surviving under the oppression of the Titans, and how to not just survive under their yoke, but to live.

    ¡°I see.¡± Corin replied as he looked at his surroundings. He truly understood what Simeon was saying. He was right.

    ¡°My boy, I''m going to try and find information.¡± Simeon said to Corin.

    ¡°I trust all of you to not cause too much trouble.¡± Simeon spoke to the group as he walked off to join a group that was conversing quite loudly.

    Along his way Simeon made sure to grab a large glass of beer. Whether it was to fit in with the rest of the dwarves or because he enjoyed it himself Corin did not know.

    ¡°So what now?¡± Corin asked out loud. Before he finished speaking, Nanaua, Zhi and Livia were already walking off making their way to grab a beer themselves.

    The three women found a table with some space to sit at and sip their new drink. Corin joined them without anything in hand.

    Livia was the first one taste it.

    ¡°Hmm, what a weird drink.¡± She said.

    ¡°I know I didn''t care for it.¡± Corin added.

    ¡°Oh I didn''t say that!¡± Livia quickly mentioned.

    ¡°Blegh!¡± Nanaua replied as she took a sip. She put the glass down.

    Zhi was the last one to try it. She took a sip. Hesitated for a second, and followed it up with a large gulp.

    ¡°Wow, I didn''t know how much I needed that!¡± She said with her cheeks getting a bit red after the long gulp.

    ¡°Hey you! Dragon lady!¡± A voice shouted at the table from across the room.

    With no hesitation Nanaua got up. It was obvious that she was the one that was being talked to.

    ¡°I am no dragon lady, I am a dragoor. A furtive like you all.¡± Nanaua said proudly as she stood up, replying in the general direction that the shout came from.

    The place quieted as Nanaua walked towards the group that had called out to her.

    ¡°Our sincerest apologies, but we''ve heard tell that your kind are some of the strongest furtives.¡± A blonde dwarf with a stylish mustache walked out and addressed Nanaua.

    Corin started to get up to intervene on Nanaua''s behalf.

    ¡°It''s no use.¡± Zhi said to Corin without looking at him. She didn''t seem to be as interested in whatever was occurring in front of her but figured Nanaua did not need any help.

    ¡°The information that has been relayed to you is correct. We dragoors know no equal in strength amongst the furtives that live among us.¡± Nanaua replied to the mustachioed blonde dwarf.

    ¡°Aye, no equals amongst the furtives among you. But let me ask, how many dwarves live in those fancy sky palaces of yours?¡± The blonde dwarf said as a grin spread across his entire face.

    ¡°Hah! You think you are able to match me in strength?¡± Nanaua questioned the blonde dwarf.

    ¡°I didn''t say that I thought I could best you in a contest of strength.¡± The blonde dwarf replied slyly.

    ¡°Then who? Who here thinks they can best me in a contest of strength?¡± Nanaua asked the room loudly as she looked around at the large bar.

    ¡°I shall best ye, dragon lady!¡± A white haired dwarf emerged from the crowd. The old grizzled dwarf had his face decorated with a scar that ran down from his temple across his right eye and down to his bottom lip.

    ¡°Dragon lady?¡± Nanaua uttered through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Well what say you dragoor. Do you accept the challenge from Holdi?¡± The blonde dwarf eyed Nanaua with a wide smirk.

    ¡°What are the rules?¡± Nanaua barked back at him.

    ¡°Do you know mercy?¡± The blonde dwarf asked.

    ¡°Aye I do.¡± Nanaua smiled in reply.

    ¡°I assume the rules allow for the loser to get thrown?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Of course, it''s not really mercy if the loser does not get thrown across the room.¡± The blonde dwarf smiled.

    The center area was cleared and Nanaua and Holdi walked to the center, both cracking their knuckles in anticipation.

    ¡°Who here has the dragon lady winning?¡± The blonde dwarf started asking the crowd.

    Some cheers erupted and the blonde dwarf went to collect details amongst those who were hedging their bets on Nanaua.

    ¡°Who has our undefeated champion Holdi winning?¡± The blonde dwarf asked.

    This time the majority of the establishment broke into loud cheers and applause. It took longer this time for the blonde dwarf to write down those betting on Holdi.

    Finally the blonde dwarf finished his bookkeeping. He grabbed a piece of chalk and drew a circle around Nanua and Holdi.

    ¡°Prepare to taste defeat!¡± Nanaua said to Holdi as she held her hands out.

    ¡°Ah, as if a dragon lady could best me!¡± Holdi replied boastfully as he grabbed them.

    The two interlocked their fingers and stood their ground. Nanaua was easily twice as tall the Holdi, but the old dwarf was wider than her.

    The entire bar was absorbed in the spectacle. Shouts and jeers were being tossed, as the contestants prepared for their clash of strength. The only one who was not shouting or jeering was the blonde dwarf who was quietly observant.

    ¡°What do you think, Corin?¡± Livia asked him.

    ¡°Well I''ve heard that dwarves are some of the strongest furtives, but I''ve never met anyone as strong as Nanaua. Not even close to it.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Begin!¡± The blonde dwarf shouted.

    Instantly Nanaua began to push back against Holdi, but he did not budge. Instead Holdi assumed a low stance. He focused all his strength on his hands and was doing everything he could to crush Nanaua''s fingers in his hands.

    ¡°AARGH!¡± Nanaua yelled as she fell to a knee.

    ¡°Do you cry mercy dragon lady?¡± Holdi roared victoriously still applying pressure.

    Nanaua stood up again.

    ¡°I see what game you play, old dwarf! I shall show you that this furtive dragoor can play at it as well!¡± Nanaua shouted as she stood her ground and began to clench her interlocked hands with every fiber of her being.

    ¡°Well he''s done for.¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°AAARH!¡± Nanaua yelled as she pulled up Holdi¡¯s hands high above him. The dwarf¡¯s face betrayed his cool confidence as the fast maneuver caught him by surprise.

    Nanaua stepped closer to the dwarf and began to bring his hands down on him. As the dwarf tried to hold his ground Nanaua continued yelling.

    ¡°What say you dwarf, mercy?¡± Nanaua yelled in his face.

    The old dwarf stared at her with his eye. He did not reply.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn''t!¡± Nanaua yelled as she smiled. Her grip intensified and the loud cracking of bones could be heard. The dwarf¡¯s fingers looked bent out of shape and the entire crowd gasped audibly.

    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Corin muttered.

    ¡°Seems like you were right.¡± Livia told him.

    ¡°Great job love! Now throw him across the room!¡± Shouted Zhi encouraging Nanaua.

    Nanaua did just that picking up the dwarf by their interlocked fingers and throwing him across the room to a mob of dwarves. They all fell over as their defeated comrade landed on top of them.

    The crowd erupted in cheers and Zhi got up to go to Nanaua.

    ¡°Well there you have it. We have a new champion, the furtive dragoor!¡± The blonde dwarf announced.

    It did not take long for the blonde dwarf to go around the room collecting money from those who had bet on Holdi and giving out payments to those who has bet on Nanaua.

    Zhi gave a kiss to Nanaua on her cheek.

    ¡°I never doubted you.¡± Zhi told her.

    The dwarves began to sing once again and Corin and Livia were urged to join in and sing and dance with them.

    At first Corin was unsure of what he was supposed to be doing. His mastery over singing and dancing was nowhere near anything the dwarves displayed. But curiously the more beer Corin drank, the more sure he was that his singing and dancing was actually on par if not better than that of anyone else in the room. He let loose in a way that he did not even know was possible.

    Livia herself seemed to experience the same effect as Corin. She had started very reserved and quiet, but as the night had gone on she had been louder and more creative with her dancing. It did not take long for the married couple to be singing along to the dwarves¡¯ songs as if they had been doing so their whole lives.

    Amidst the chaos of the scene Corin noticed that even Nanaua and Zhi had joined in on the event. Nanaua was now wearing a red sash, something that Corin later learned, signified her title as the mercy champion.

    The rest of the night flew in a whirlwind for Corin. He and Livia continued dancing with each other even after the music had died. To them it made no difference. Sure it was nice to have others around them, but they had each other and that''s what they would always need and want.

    ¡°It seems as if we''re the only ones not asleep.¡± Livia mentioned to Corin.

    Corin looked around. The establishment lay quiet and most of the patrons, including Nanaua and Zhi, slept on tables. Nanaua and Zhi snuggled each other closely, both wrapped in Nanaua¡¯s red sash as they embraced each other in their sleep.

    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡± Corin replied while looking at his wife''s beautiful brown eyes.

    They continued dancing to their own tune for a while, just enjoying each other''s company amidst the snoring dwarves.

    After several more minutes they finally gave in to their tiredness. They picked an empty spot in a corner. They lay next to each other embracing their partner. Despite whatever else may happen they had each other.

    ¡°Love you.¡± Livia said to Corin.

    Corin held his wife''s hand.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

 City of Legend

    Corin opened his eyes. He found himself in his old room in his home in Bothia. He looked outside his window. The sun was beginning to rise.

    It took him several seconds to feel up to the task of leaving his comfortable bed. But eventually he found the strength to lift himself off his bed and see what the day might have in store for him.

    He wandered out of his room and into the kitchen. He saw no sign of anyone else around. Cyril would always be up before Corin, but just to be sure Corin went to his brother''s room. The door was open, which meant most of the time that Cyril was not there. But Corin peeked inside his brother''s room just to be sure.

    He looked inside the small, tidy, neat room. He could see no sign of his brother.

    He stuck his head out of his brother''s room. He looked around the house once again.

    ¡°Cyril?¡± Corin shouted.

    No response.

    Must be out swimming. Maybe he had a bad dream.

    Corin thought about what he ought to do.

    Should I wait for him?

    Normally Corin would just wait for his brother to come back from whatever it was that was preoccupying him, but this time Corin felt as if he should go out and look for his brother. Upon leaving his house Corin made his way to the shore. It did not take him long to get there. Only a minute walk from his house.

    As soon as Corin got to the shore he saw his brother''s belongings there. His shirt and sandals. Everything but his brother.

    He is swimming.

    As the sun rose, Corin struggled to look out onto the vast blue expanse as he tried to locate his brother. Cyril loved being in the sea so much that Corin would often call him Cyril the siren.

    But try as he might, Corin could not see even the slightest glimpse of his brother. The rising sun did not help, but usually Corin would spot his brother fairly quickly.

    Where is he? I should have seen him by now.

    He scanned the sea once again. Twice. Thrice. No sign of his Cyril.

    His heart rate began to increase.

    Am I going to have to wade into the sea? Where would I even start?

    Corin, although a proficient swimmer, was nowhere near Cyril''s equal in either ability or enthusiasm.

    Damn it Cyril.

    Corin¡¯s heart rate continued its steady climb. He began to take off his shirt and his sandals.

    He should be fine. It''s Cyril. He knows his limitations, there is no way he would put himself at risk.

    He got into the water. Every couple of steps he would stop to look around and see if he could spot his brother. He stopped when the water was waist high. No sign of him. Chest height. No sign of him. The water was now at Corin''s neck. He looked around and still saw no sign of his brother.

    Corin''s heart was now pounding with maximum intensity. He was no longer under any pretense that his brother was swimming somewhere safe. Something was wrong, Corin knew it.

    ¡°Cyril! Cyril!¡± Shouted Corin.

    He started to swim in any direction. He had no idea where he was going but he was hoping to get a glimpse, a sign, anything that might help him find his brother.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Corin shouted. ¡°Cyril! Answer me!¡±

    He had waded deeper into the sea now, the shore was far and distant in his view.

    ¡°Corin!¡± A familiar voice cried out in response. ¡°I need your help!¡± Cyril shouted.

    Corin turned his head around to where he heard his brother''s yell.

    In the distance he saw two figures floating in the sea.

    Corin started swimming toward his brother''s voice.

    As he got closer he could see Cyril holding onto someone else.

    ¡°Cyril, what is-¡± Corin began.

    ¡°I saw him floating at a distance.¡± Cyril cut Corin off.

    ¡°I think he is still alive, help me get him to the shore.¡± Cyril ordered his brother.

    Corin did not ask any other questions. He listened to his brother and grabbed the limp body on the opposite side of his brother. The two of them struggled as they carried the unconscious person. It was hard enough for Corin sometimes to swim in these waters, but carrying this dense furtive made it even more difficult. Corin could even hear his brother struggling in his breathing, Cyril for whom swimming was as natural as breathing. After struggling for what seemed like ages the brothers were able to pull the furtive back on the land.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    As soon as they landed on the shore and laid down the unconscious furtive both of them collapsed onto the ground. They were so tired and worn out that the only thing they could focus on was gasping for air. The brothers spent several minutes in this state of affairs. Finally Corin and Cyril turned to the unconscious furtive.

    Corin had never seen any furtive of this kind. He had many human features but was clearly not one. The first giveaway was the fur that covered his body. His entire body was covered in thick white hair, aside from his face. His nose was flatter and he had no lips. Corin could also see he had a long tail. Corin looked over the strange being when he considered something.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Corin asked.

    As in response to his question the unconscious furtive coughed up water. That answered his question, but the furtive still lay unconscious.

    Corin noticed his clothes. They were all tattered and seemed to be more of a patchwork of different shirts and pants. Corin could see differing clothing styles sewn together, creating unique and puzzling shirt and pants that almost gave Corin a headache just from looking at them.

    Corin spotted something that shined near the furtives neck, an almost inconspicuous pendant. The craftsmanship of it was unlike anything Corin had ever seen.

    Everything about this creature was foreign to Corin.

    ¡°Where do you think he''s from?¡± Corin asked Cyril.

    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Cyril said.

    Corin had also seen him studying the furtive, it seemed he too was puzzled by the strange creature.

    ¡°But let''s hope he can answer that himself. Let''s get him to our house.¡± Cyril answered.

    ***

    Corin awoke now. His head ached, it felt as if his brain was pounding the inside of his skull repeatedly.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Corin asked as he struggled to keep his eyes opened. He felt disoriented, and could not seem to get his bearings.

    One of the first things Corin saw as he opened his eyes was the same furtive that he and Cyril had rescued over fifteen years ago. He stood over Corin, a sly smile plastered on his face as he looked down upon him.

    ¡°You ok there my boy?¡± Simeon asked Corin.

    ¡°My head.¡± Corin began. ¡°It hurts.¡±

    He began to rub his temples, as he tried to focus on menial tasks such as breathing and keeping his wits about him.

    ¡°Was I poisoned?¡± Corin asked as his brain continued to struggle against his skull. The incessant pounding would not stop.

    ¡°Well yes you were!¡±Simeon replied quickly and with zero concern.

    Corin felt alarmed at the news. But that was not even the worst of it, how could Simeon be so nonchalant about this?

    ¡°I did tell you alcohol was poisonous didn''t I?¡± Simeon laughed.

    Corin¡¯s recollection of the previous night began to slowly work its way back into his memory. Little by little he remembered all of it. The bitter drink that Corin was initially given. Nanaua¡¯s contest of strength. Corin¡¯s second full glass of his bitter drink. His terrible singing and dancing amongst the dwarves. Corin¡¯s third or fourth drink. His improving dance skills. After that the details became less clear, but there were more glasses of the bitter drink. How many Corin would never know exactly.

    Simeon approached Corin with a glass in his hand. It was full of a clear liquid.

    ¡°No more alcohol.¡± Corin stated waving Simeon away.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Simeon laughed. ¡°This time it is just water.¡±

    Corin struggled to sit up and grabbed the glass from Simeon. He drank it all in one gulp.

    His head still ached. He rubbed his temples. It still felt as if his brain was exacting its revenge on him for his behavior the previous night.

    ¡°What a nightmare.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°It will pass.¡± Simeon replied while he laughed.

    ¡°The others?¡± Corin asked as he rubbed his temples.

    ¡°I won''t ever have alcohol again.¡± Zhi replied. She too, was focusing all her energy on rubbing her temples and sitting straight.

    Corin saw her sitting on one of the tables. Nanaua and Livia both sat next to her.

    Corin looked at the rest of the establishment. Aside from several dwarves that were cleaning up after the previous night there was not much activity going on.

    Livia too was rubbing her temples. Nanaua seemed to be her usual composed self.

    ¡°I knew that alcohol was no good the second it touched my lips!¡± Nanaua stated.

    Corin slowly got up and went to his wife. He sat next to her, as she slowly raised her head to look at him.

    ¡°Maybe next time more dancing and less drinking?¡± Livia asked Corin.

    ¡°I think that sounds like a good idea.¡± Corin replied.

    The couple kissed and embraced each other.

    ¡°Well now that you are all awake and well rested we can continue moving. We have a lot of ground to cover.¡± Simeon announced.

    The sudden news helped soothe the misery of the group, they all perked up at Simeon''s statement.

    ¡°Belaran? Did you find out where he is?¡± Manaia asked.

    ¡°Not quite.¡± Simeon replied. The group left out a defeated sigh.

    ¡°So where are we going?¡± Asked Zhi. She held her head up by her hands as she kept her eyes barely open. Even the slightest light source gave her a headache.

    ¡°Yranto.¡± Simeon announced with excitement.

    The group looked at each other. None of them seemed to have any reaction to his announcement.

    ¡°I see.¡± Simeon said with a slight tinge of disappointment. ¡°I take it that none of you have ever heard of Yranto?¡±

    The group looked at each other, they all shared the same look of confusion.

    ¡°I am not too surprised. I had heard of it many years ago when I still lived on the continent. Mostly whispers here and there, but never anything conclusive. I had never met anyone who said they had actually seen it with their eyes. That was of course until yesterday.¡± Simeon announced excitedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about this place?¡± Nanaua asked. She was the only one who seemed to be intrigued at Simeon¡¯s discovery.

    ¡°Well Yranto is known as the furtives greatest city. One who¡¯s splendor might rival anything that could be built by a Titan.¡± Simeon stated.

    ¡°A furtive city?¡± Livia asked as if she had misheard.

    ¡°That is correct.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°But how?¡± She asked.

    ¡°The dwarf I spoke to says that it is very well hidden. That is why it is hard for other furtives to find. It is surrounded by many natural barriers and it is easy to get lost while trying to find it. But he says it is the grandest thing ever built by furtive hands. A city so impressive that even a Titan would be in awe of it.¡± Simeon continued his excitement building.

    ¡°But how will this help us find Belaran?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°The legends I have heard tell of Yranto speak of its vast accumulated knowledge.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°So you are not sure if they know about Belaran, but you hope that they do and we can find information about him there?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Yes, but I believe our odds are very good. I asked many dwarves yesterday about Belaran, and the giants that live in this area. These dwarves have lived in this area and its surrounding premises for many generations. They know things about these lands that stretch back millennia, secrets that even the oldest Giants would struggle remembering. They know all the Giants that can be found around here, including the one that our three friends warned us about. Apparently that would not have ended well for us if we had gone down that road. But Belaran is unknown to them.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Therefore Yranto is currently our best chance at finding information about Belaran.¡± Zhi followed up.

    ¡°I believe so. If Belaran was nearby the dwarves here would surely know, but that is not the case. I am sure that someone in Yranto will know and will help guide us to where we need to go.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Well there is one important detail that you have yet to divulge about Yranto.¡± Zhi mentioned as she continued holding her head up by her hands.

    ¡°Which is?¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°How far is it?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Well,¡± Simeon began. His face betrayed that whatever he said would not be met positively.

    ¡°Just say it.¡± Zhi said burying her head in her hands.

    ¡°The combined journey, which some of it will not be on foot. It is expected to take close to a month of travel.¡± Simeon announced.

    ¡°Oh, this is such a cruel fate!¡± Zhi responded.

    Corin who had started to feel the dull ache to fade, felt it hit him full force once again.

    ¡°And this is the only way?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°I''m afraid so. I spoke to many different dwarves yesterday. None of them knew of Belaran. Wherever he is, it is nowhere near here.¡± Simeon said.

    Corin rubbed his temples once again and got up.

    ¡°So where do we start?¡± He asked Simeon.

    ¡°Well,¡± Simeon once again hesitated.

    ¡°Just say it.¡± Livia interjected.

    ¡°I hope you don''t mind cramped spaces because we will have to go through the mines.¡± Simeon said.

    Zhi groaned even louder this time.

 What Hides Beneath

    The winding tunnels of the mines seemed to repeat endlessly. Even though they had been walking for hours, it seemed to Corin as if they had just been crossing the same stretch on a loop. Nothing he could see would help him discern this portion of the mine with the one they had crossed earlier. It was only Svelti, one of the dwarves that Simeon had befriended and now guided them, who seemed to be able to tell what the correct path was and guide them through the unending maze

    Now the group rested in a small open area. The long trek through the narrow shafts was more tiring than Corin could have imagined. It did not help that he still felt the aftereffects of the alcohol from the previous night.

    ¡°The length these mines go is amazing. How many years have your village been working on them?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Us dwarves have only been carving this mountainside for the past five years.¡± Svelti replied cooly.

    ¡°You were able to accomplish so much in such a short amount of time?¡± Corin asked.

    He could not believe that the dwarves had been able to accomplish this much in such a short time span. They had walked enough distance to cover the distance between towns in Trinixo. Despite that Corin saw many other paths that they did not take, so he knew that the area that had been mined underneath the mountains must truly be expansive.

    ¡°It weren''t us who carved the majority of these mines.¡± Svelti replied.

    The red headed dwarf, with the shaved face, was short on words, stature, and temper. Anytime any of the group began to lag behind he would start shouting at them. Even the usually outspoken Zhi had to put all her effort into keeping up with the group.

    ¡°If not you then who?¡± Nanaua asked.

    Simeon, understanding the temperament of his host, began to answer on his behalf.

    ¡°When I was talking to the dwarves yesterday-¡± Simeon began.

    ¡°Is a mystery.¡± Svelti interjected. He did not bother looking up from his bowl of stew.

    The group was astonished at the revelation.

    ¡°A mystery?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°None knows who was digging or why they was digging here. We only been here a short amount of time. Where we used to live, the same Giant had been lord for generations, Bron. Not too long ago another took his place, their fight knocked down half our village. New lord don''t like us, so we had to leave.¡± Svelti mentioned.

    That had been the most he had spoken thus far to the group. They were all enraptured at his story.

    ¡°Bandiros, the new Giant lord, made short work of the rest of the village, so we had to find a new home. We weren¡¯t having any luck finding a new home. Many years we traveled the lands, until we came here.¡± Svelti said.

    He stopped to take a bite out of his stew. He relayed the previous story with no emotion.

    ¡°But from what your friend says this tale might not sound strange to you. He says your brother was killed in a Titan clash, and your whole village destroyed.¡± Svelti looked straight at Corin.

    The words, said with no malice at all, dug deep at Corin¡¯s core. He gnashed his teeth. He felt an intense rage at the mention of his brother, but this was nothing to do with the dwarf. He calmed himself down.

    ¡°I know, you are angry. We all are.¡± Svelti replied at Corin¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°For generations we thought us safe from the titans. Others would be scared of Titans, but not us. We thought them giants would never bother us. But us were fools. Always at the mercy of something that could destroy us when it wanted. And then one day it did. That¡¯s why when us were looking for a new home, it had to help us defend against a Giant.¡± Svelti finished.

    ¡°So you began to dig the mines?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Right. First thing to do when we move here is start carving the mountain. Try to create a place where we might hide if another Giant decided it don''t like us.¡± Svelti said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t take long to find other tunnels that had been here already. Still today we¡¯ll find tunnels with no clue to where it goes. But we''ve found other things in here, not just them paths.¡± Svelti added.

    ¡°Have you found other furtives?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°If only. Then we might know what else is down here. At time we''ll come across a big troll or two. Not smart, but strong. Hard to put down. But it''s the things that we don''t know about that worry us. On several occasions we''ve had entire groups of dwarves disappear. Sometimes there''s one or two survivors. Just out of nowhere they''ll come back after being lost for months. They come back rambling. Saying things about monsters in the mines.¡± Svelti trailed off and went back to his stew.

    The group all stared at Svelti, and then Simeon. Simeon seemed uneasy but not surprised.

    ¡°Simeon you knew about this?¡± Corin asked the old apeman.

    His face contorted.

    ¡°What I know, based on the limited information I received is that compared to the other routes available this one was the one with the least dangers. Besides the stories some of those dwarves say don''t add up. It¡¯s probably some sort of psychosis that afflicts those who get lost within the mines. It''s nothing unheard of, isolation makes the mind see and hear things that are not there.¡± Simeon tried to calm down the group.

    ¡°Things like what?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Creatures made of smoke, you start to notice wisps of it flooding the ground and then your torches go out. There are also those who claim they''ve seen dead dwarves roaming around the mines, their mouths dripping with fresh blood. One even claimed they saw a titan underground.¡± Svelti replied.

    The group once again began to stir, feeling as if they were being led to their deaths. Simeon interjected before they could begin to complain.

    ¡°We have trained hunters on our trail! We know there are Zifors out there who will kill all of us if they get the chance! We don''t know any other road available that is not being watched by Zifors. If you want to go back out there we can, but know that this was the fastest and safest way to get to Yranto.¡± Simeon acted fast to quell the unrest.

    Livia and Zhi got up as they prepared to say something, but Simeon once again spoke up.

    ¡°What exactly did you think we would face on our way to complete this artifact? We stole from Arandu and he himself tried to destroy us. Did you think that since we were on the continent the danger would stop? The danger will never stop, not until we succeed or we die!¡± Simeon yelled.

    Zhi and Livia did not appreciate that Simeon had cut them off before they had even begun speaking. But they did not say anything, they knew he was correct.

    Now silent, the rest of the group went back to their food. Corin had to force himself to eat. The revelation he had just heard had lodged itself deep in his stomach and made it hard for him to want to eat. But he knew Simeon was right.

    ¡°Come, let''s make haste. The last leg of our trip is coming.¡± Svelti said.

    ¡°Are we almost done in the mines?¡± Nanaua asked confused.

    ¡°I am, but you and yours still have quite a ways to go.¡± Svelti replied.

    ***

    As promised Svelti had led the group for several more hours of traveling before parting ways.

    ¡°Us dwarves have etched the walls with a white circle. Keep on that same trail and you will find yourselves on the other side of this mountain. Don''t leave that trail.¡± Svelti cautioned the group and went back the way he came.

    ¡°Alright let''s cover some more ground before breaking for camp.¡± Simeon urged the group.

    The rest of the group all eyed him warily. While they understood his reasoning they were not fond of his method of execution.

    Simeon led in the front with a lit torch, followed by Zhi, Livia, Corin and Nanaua who acted as their rearguard.

    After listening to the tales of what might be found in the mines the group was ever more keenly aware of their surroundings. The smallest noise would startle the whole group. They made sure that their footsteps were as quiet as they could be. No words were spoken between any of them. Eyes darted from side to side. They always thought there was something right at the corner of their eyes.

    This fear infected all of them, even Simeon who claimed otherwise. Despite his best attempts at portraying himself above believing any of the tall tales, it was clear he was acting different than usual. Sometimes he would wave his torch erratically in front of him, he flinched at the sound of a loose pebble being kicked by Corin, and he reached for his dagger at one point. What exactly alarmed him Corin did not know.

    They continued for several hours before stopping at a small clearing.

    ¡°We should make camp here.¡± He stated quietly to the group.

    No further words were needed and the group established their camp. They carried out all their duties as they had grown accustomed to starting back from Trinixo. Without exchanging words they started a fire, set up individual cots, and after eating went into their sentry rotation.

    Corin''s shift was the first.

    His eyes darted back and forth, to the long cramped corridors of the mine that stretched to and from their location. The edges of the campfire''s light seemed to hold at bay tendrils of darkness that were hungry for the group. The darkness beyond the light was all encompassing. Corin peered into it and saw nothing.

    Corin could barely hold his eyes open as his shift continued. The soft crackling of the fire, the rhythmic breathing of his wife. Little by little they would drag him further into a state of dreams, the tiredness he had been carrying with him all day finally amassing to such an extent that he was unable to resist it. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Corin''s eyes closed. He remembered a time where he and Cyril were returning back to their home as the sun rose. It had been a long hunt that Simeon had promised them would only last one or two hours that eventually went on to last a full day. He remembered coming back to his home feeling so tired and going straight to his bed. As he went to sleep he had opened his eyes to see his brother staring back at him. Cyril wanted to know if Corin would join him on his morning swim.

    Corin opened his eyes now. In the deep darkness it seemed as if something was staring back at Corin. In the distance he saw reflections of the campfire shining off of two dark deep pools. They were at the very edges of the light and as soon as Corin noticed them they retreated into the darkness again.

    Corin jumped up as he grabbed his blade. He unsheathed and swung it from side to side, expecting an attacker at any moment. He looked all around. He stood as still as possible. There was nothing he heard, nothing he saw, nothing that came from the darkness.

    Did I imagine that?

    Corin waited. He gripped the hilt of the blade until he could no longer feel his hands.

    Corin was compelled to move towards the darkness. Inching carefully. Blade held at the ready. He did not trust the darkness. If he even saw the slightest hint of movement he was ready to strike.

    I''m sure of it, I saw something.

    As he stepped closer to the darkness his heart began to beat faster. The all encompassing darkness was getting closer. Corin felt as if it were awaiting to ensnare him, to hold him captive in the deep chasms of the mines and never let him go. But yet he moved ahead.

    Corin faced the dividing line between the light and the darkness. He peered into it, expecting a response, but nothing came.

    Is there something there?

    Corin began to inch forward, a voice spoke to him softly.

    ¡°Do not take one step further.¡± Simeon ordered Corin.

    Corin turned to look back at Simeon and suddenly felt the urge to get as far away as possible from the darkness.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Corin replied as he tried to play off what had occurred.

    He walked back to the camp and sat where he had just been to continue carrying out his sentry duties.

    ¡°Your shift is over. Go rest.¡± Simeon told Corin.

    ¡°What? No, I''m fine, I just thought -¡± Corin began.

    ¡°Go.¡± Simeon ordered Corin.

    He had the same stern look he had used whenever he told Cyril or Corin something that they had to do. Simeon had been the only person who was able to command Cyril to do as he was told. Corin knew there was no point in arguing.

    He got up and did just that. He was concerned about what had just happened. He did not know what he had seen but he had felt its influence.

    Try as he might to distract his mind as he lay down the thoughts continued to pester him. He could not shake the unnerving experience that had just occurred. But the day had been long and Corin''s exhaustion won out in the end finally leading him to a slumber.

    ***

    Corin awoke to find the rest of the group in several stages of preparedness. Livia had everything prepared to continue on their day, Simeon although asleep lay next to a pack that was ready to pick up and continue moving. Zhi was surprisingly enough almost all done with her preparations to continue on while Nanaua was the last one to wake.

    The moment they were all awake and ready to continue the group did so. There was no hesitation on their part and they continued down the mine at a rapid pace.

    ¡°If we continue this route, we should be on the other side of the mountain in one or two more days.¡± Simeon told the group.

    ¡°What''s after that?¡± Zhi asked him.

    ¡°The dwarves let me know of a town a short distance from the other side of these mountains, Hi¡¯alol. He says that we should be able to trade for horses that will help us get to Yranto at a much faster pace.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Horses?¡± Nanaua asked. ¡°What sort of contraption will help us arrive at Yranto faster?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Oh right, I forgot that you probably never seen a horse before. Horses are animals, and you can ride on top of them and they will allow us to cover ground at a much faster pace. There are no horses on Trinixo, but they are abundant on the interior of the continent. We''ll definitely have to get you a very large one.¡± Simeon added.

    ¡°I see, what an intriguing concept.¡± Nanaua replied.

    ¡°What about Titans? Were you warned of other Giants that we might encounter?¡± Zhi followed up.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Simeon began

    ¡°Not really a surprise, but do you have any other details?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°The area that is right outside the mountain as we leave is home to the giant Bludse. He is known to lay for sleep for long periods of time, and then when he wakes he will unleash havoc for a long period of time.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°And?¡± Livia asked feeling as if there was something missing.

    ¡°Apparently Bludse has been asleep for quite some time now.¡± Simeon added.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°What about Yranto?¡± Corin followed up.

    ¡°The dwarves did not know much about the giant that claims that area as his. Yranto is quite far from them and none of the dwarves there have seen Yranto for themselves. All information they have is hearsay.¡± Simeon said.

    The group continued along their way. While they were eager to leave the mines, what awaited them outside did not bring them any comfort.

    On two different occasions the group paused for a break, but they kept as low a profile as they could.

    As they moved down the mineshafts they would come to different junctions, with multiple paths branching out. As instructed they continued following the paths with white circles painted on them. Some of the other paths had different markings on them. A square, a cross, an arrow. Corin was curious where some of these may lead to, but after what he saw the previous night he preferred to not adventure down unknown paths.

    The long shafts of the mine seemed to play tricks on Corin''s mind. He felt as if they covered the same stretch of mine, again and again. They would continue for a bit, find a junction, find where the white circle was and follow that path. To him it seemed as if everything time they cross the invisible threshold beyond the junction it would send them back a certain distance that they had already covered an innumerable amount of times. This endless repetition took Corin''s mind out of the moment. He began to hum songs that he and Cyril would sing along their trips. He would tap his foot along to an inaudible beat, one that only he could hear.

    Corin led at the front of the group. As he continued his lead and tapping of his foot, he felt his foot hit a puddle. It was not too deep but splashed water everywhere.

    Splash!

    ¡°Careful all, there''s a puddle of water here.¡± Corin announced to the group.

    Splash!

    Corin took two steps and paused.

    ¡°What is it Corin?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°That was not me.¡± Corin said to Livia.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhi asked him.

    At this point the group had come to a halt behind Corin. Simeon and Nanaua began to move up to see what was holding up Corin.

    Splash!

    This time it was very clear and all of them heard it. They knew it came from beyond Corin and were able to tell that someone else must have made that noise.

    They all stood perfectly still as they stared ahead of them towards the source of the noise.

    Corin held up his torch. Beyond the light, in the darkness, he saw it again. The two deep dark pools that reflected the light. This time Corin went to it with his torch.

    As he approached it, the deep dark pools began to coalesce around a shape. It was a small familiar shape. In front of Corin there was a dwarf who was stared back at him as he approached him.

    The dwarf did not seem to react to Corin¡¯s approach. His eyes focused straight on Corin and his body did not move. For a second Corin was not sure if he was walking up to a statue.

    Corin looked back to his group, all of them stared at the dwarf.

    Nothing about the dwarf seemed amiss. He was or average height and build, had long black hair and a long black beard. Yet his eyes would not blink and they kept staring at Corin.

    Corin took several more steps towards the dwarf. When he was just outside of his blade¡¯s reach Corin stopped.

    ¡°My friend, are you lost? We were guided here by Svelti. He''s one of your fellow townspeople. We were hoping to make it through the mines to go to Yranto.¡± Corin spoke to the dwarf.

    He was unsure if the dwarf was some sort of guard, or why exactly he was down there.

    ¡°We are not lost.¡± The dwarf spoke. He still stared at Corin.

    Although Corin was sure he heard the voice come from the dwarf, it was hard for him to tell if his mouth had moved. The dwarf continued staring at Corin.

    ¡°We?¡± Corin asked.

    Beyond the dwarf Corin could see several more dark pools begin to appear at the edges of his torch. Some where at the same height as the dwarf in front of Corin, others higher up, at Corin''s height, and some seemed to be attached to the roof of the mine.

    Corin turned to look at the dwarf again. He moved into the light and Corin was able to make out more details about this dwarf. The first thing he noticed was that the dwarf''s beard was matted with blood. It was caked into the beard as if it had been on the dwarf for a long period of time. The next thing Corin noticed was that the dwarf had part of his arm missing and that the stump was rotting, the dwarf also had a large hole in the his chest. It was large enough that Corin could see the dwarf''s insides which seemed hollow. It did not seem possible for anything to be alive in the condition that the dwarf was in.

    ¡°What-¡± Livia began to speak but Corin did not hesitate.

    As the dwarf approached him, he quickly grabbed his blade and slashed at his neck. Corin severed most of his neck and the dwarf fell down.

    Behind the slain dwarf him the looming mass began to move towards them. Countless reflecting pools coming at them from every single spot they could see in the cave. Corin held his blade as he saw the eyes move closer to him.

    ¡°We need to leave now!¡± Simeon yelled at him.

    Corin reacted instantly and so did the rest of the group. They turned around and began running back the way they had just come.

    They soon came to a junction on their path and looked at the path they had just come through.

    ¡°They are coming from there as well!¡± Nanaua shouted.

    ¡°Let''s go this way!¡± Livia shouted as she turned down an alternate path.

    ¡°But the white circles-¡± Nanaua began.

    ¡°Nanaua now is not the time!¡± Zhi urged her as she grabbed her hand.

    The group ran behind Livia down the unmarked shaft. Livia led at the front, followed by Simeon, Nanaua, Zhi and Corin.

    The horde quickly reacted to their deviation. Behind them Corin saw the two incoming streams clashing against each other as he and the others ran down the unmarked path. As Corin turned and continued running he could still hear the angry snarls and growls behind them. The horde had found prey and they were not about to let them escape.

    Corin and the rest ran as fast as they could, but despite their best efforts he could hear them closing the distance. Corin turned his head to look at the oncoming creatures.

    One of the creatures crawled on the ceiling and moved at blinding speed towards them. It seemed like a large reptilian humanoid but its eyes were completely white and its skin, covered in thick scales, was completely black. The creature was focused on Corin, its nearest target and once it was close enough it lunged.

    The creature jumped at Corin. He reacted as quickly as he could, turning around, pulling out his blade and holding it straight out, impaling the creature as it landed on him. Corin quickly tossed the creature aside.

    Behind the dead creature Corin saw two dwarves stumble over each other as they attempted to get to him. As they lay on top of each other and struggled to stand up Corin stabbed through both of them. He pulled out his blade and continued running after the group.

    As he looked back he saw the reptilian creature he had just impaled begin to stir. Within seconds it has gotten up and had jumped on the ceiling once more. On the floor the two dwarves untangled themselves and began to rise up again. Behind the risen creatures the hordes continued flooding into the mineshaft the group was running down.

    ¡°They keep coming!¡± Corin shouted to the group.

    The reptilian once again caught up to Corin and lunged at him. It did not matter that mere moments ago it had done the same thing, Corin once again impaled the creature and threw it to the side, but within moments it began to stir again. Corin did not bother to see what it would decide to do and continued running.

    The hordes kept closing the distance between Corin and the rest of the group. Now Corin saw several reptilian creatures hurrying towards them, within moments they would be overtaken.

    Corin saw three arrows fly one after the other. Each of them struck their targets, causing the reptilians to fall to the ground. But much like Corin''s attempts at bringing them down, the reptilians were only down for mere moments before getting back up.

    ¡°They do not die!¡± Simeon shouted.

    ¡°I know!¡± Corin shouted.

    Zhi stepped up now. A large bolt of lightning shot forth from her and a blinding flash was seen where the reptilians had been. Corin saw three smoldering bodies fall to the floor. They did not continue moving. Yet their corpses served as mere obstacles that were quickly overcome by the hordes that followed. Corin could see no end to them.

    ¡°It''s useless! There''s too many! We have to keep moving!¡± Corin shouted.

    ¡°We can¡¯t outrun them!¡± Zhi shouted back.

    She stood her place, and began chanting. The hordes saw their new prey and began screaming. Their shouts pierced their ears.

    ¡°I need your help! Protect me!¡± Zhi shouted.

    Corin, Simeon, Nanaua and Livia all stood next to her. They did not know what she was planning but they knew they had no other choice.

    Arrows flew and the creatures fell for mere moments before getting up again. Shots flew from Livia and Corin. Two shots from Corin hit two of the reptilians and they fell to the ground. One of them did not continue moving, the other was back on the wall quickly. Livia was more accurate in her shots. Each of her targets fell and did not stand up. But where one fell, two more would quickly be behind it. The ones that made it through were cut down by Nanaua.

    She cleaved a dwarf in half, cleanly slicing his torso from his legs. His upper half fell to the ground, no blood gushing from his wound. Despite his injury he still crawled to them. Nanaua crushed his head and finally he stopped.

    ¡°The head!¡± Nanaua shouted.

    Corin had seen it and did not need to be warned. A dwarf with only half his upper body, missing his right arm and a large portion of his torso came up to him. Corin thrust his blade into the man''s head and it went through it easier than he expected. His blade slid out from the rotted head and the man fell dead.

    Simeon shot several more in the head, those falling dead and not getting back up. Despite the amount of corpses that were beginning to pile up around them, the horde was not hampered in any way and continued their furious advance. Death did not deter them.

    ¡°Morphos!¡± Zhi shouted.

    The ground beneath them shook. Loose rocks began to fall around them.

    ¡°Stay close to me!¡± Zhi shouted.

    The group did just that.

    At a distance the falling rocks were much larger. These boulders began to rain down on the approaching horde, crushing them as it collapsed and blocked the mineshaft. A rock larger than Nanaua fell onto a dwarf, completely crushing him and spraying his body parts around. As the mineshaft collapsed the creatures that evaded the rocks continued towards them.

    A half rotted dwarf jumped at Zhi. Nanaua¡¯s pike caught him mid air and threw him to the ground. She crushed its head with her pike. Another ran up to Corin who quickly reacted by slicing his head clean off.

    The tunnel finally collapsed and no more of the herd could be seen coming through. A lone reptilian crawled towards them, only one arm available for it to move. Nanaua went up to it and crushed its head under her heel.

    Zhi collapsed on to the ground. Livia caught her.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°I''ll be ok.¡± She said while looking at Simeon.

    Simeon paced back and forth, exasperated. His tail fluttered about. He was thinking.

    Nanaua went and relieved Livia, holding Zhi and helping her up.

    The group was silent.

    ¡°We have no choice but to press on.¡± Corin broke the silence. He was looking beyond the group to the shaft that extended beyond them.

    Simeon still paced, thinking, his tail fluttering.

    ¡°You''re right.¡± It was Zhi who spoke.

    Simeon stopped his pacing.

    ¡°There is but one choice,¡± Zhi said ¡°ahead.¡±

 The forgotten one

    After their near death at the hands of the horde, the group continued their hurried pace down the mine shafts. Where these led, none of them knew. Their only concern right now was to put as much distance as they could between themselves and the horde. They did not know if the horde had other ways of reaching them and did not want to wait and find out.

    ¡°Have you ever read of anything like that in dragon script?¡± Nanaua asked Zhi after moving along for quite some time.

    The two of them were at the rear of the group. Nanaua carried Zhi with little effort.

    ¡°I do not know what those things were.¡± Zhi replied in a weak voice.

    ¡°Undead.¡± A faint reply echoed in the mines. It was Simeon. His voice quivered as he spoke. The usual confidence he had was not present.

    It was clear that the events from which they were almost all overtaken by the horde had shaken him to the core. It was not the first time they had encountered a dangerous foe, one that put their lives at risk, but never had Simeon been so affected by an encounter before.

    ¡°Undead?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°I had heard tales before. But I never believed any of them. I never thought anything like it could be possible.¡± Simeon muttered. It was as if he was having a conversation with himself.

    ¡°What? How is such a thing even possible?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°How? What I know is very little. But what I have heard is that the undead are a byproduct, not really the intended effect, from a curse.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°A curse?¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°Aye there¡¯s many types of magic out there, many of them which our good friend here the Onsiel is able to wield. Mastery over the elements, a faint ability to mend wounds. But there are other types of magics, some that rarely are mentioned. The ability to bend time and space, power over the minds of others, and the ability to bestow upon a living entity a curse. These are not well known, for these abilities are beyond the powers of many Titans.¡± Simeon spoke out loud, but it seemed as if his words were directed at himself.

    He was trying to make sense of what they had just seen.

    ¡°A curse against a living entity.¡± Corin repeated the statement and realized something. ¡°A living creature in this mine is cursed?¡± Corin asked.

    Simeon stopped this time, looking straight at Corin. It was the first time he had been able to snap out of his state of disarray. ¡°Yes.¡±

    They all realized what exactly had frightened Simeon to such an extent. The source of that magic, the bearer of the curse, that entity had to be somewhere close.

    The group continued their path down the various tunnels silently. They broke for camp and took their turns keeping watch. Despite their best efforts none of them were able to rest.

    ***

    Arriving at a junction the group had opted for the wider path as their next direction. They had done their best to determine what the straightest path available to them was, but none of them knew if they were even close to being correct.

    They had continued at this pace for several hours, unsure of what direction they were heading in, if they would come across the undead once again, or if they would even find an exit.

    After hours of walking the small and cramped tunnel they found themselves in gave way to a large cavernous area. This area was unlike any other they had gone throughout their travels through the mine. It seemed large enough to fit an entire town within it.

    From where they were it was hard to see the full extent of the cavern they found themselves in. As far as they could see the cavern stretched both in depth and in height. They could not even see the top of this cavern. Near the path they had just come from, the group went to a corner to prepare a fire. As the group moved about getting everything prepared Zhi lit the fire in the camp with a move of her arms and a simple enchantment.

    ¡°Ah, how interesting. An Onsiel in my domain.¡± A deep voice boomed through the cavern.

    The group rallied to their feet as they looked around the cavern and took out their weapons. Corin swung his blade as he looked around trying to find the source of the voice but had no luck. The cavern was far too large and dark for him to be able to make out any specific details.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Simeon yelled out.

    ¡°Why of course where are my manners?¡± The voice reverberated through the cavern.

    A large fire roared into existence. It was centrally located in the cavern and it illuminated the entirety of the space. Now the group was able to see the extent of the underground structure. It was barren and empty, no sign of life, aside from the voice that had spoken to them.

    Next to the roaring flame a creature that was all too familiar to the group sat perched on a rocky outcrop. It was a copper colored dragon, its head as big as Nanaua with a wide mouth full of teeth that shone in the light of the flame.

    ¡°No, impossible.¡± Zhi whispered.

    The dragon got up from its rocky perch and slowly sauntered over to the group. None of them reacted, they all held their weapons in their hands as the dragon kept moving. They could not understand how it was that out of all the places they could have gone to, a dragon would have found them under a deep mine in a mountain.

    Corin looked back to the path they took. If they all tried running for it, there was no doubt the dragon could easily destroy all of them before any of them escaped save perhaps for Zhi.

    Nanaua finally snapped out of it and stood between her and Zhi, holding her pike at the ready. Livia followed closely, standing behind Zhi aiming her rifle at the dragon.

    ¡°One of my kin raising their weapon against me?¡± The dragon spoke to Nanaua as it stood in front of her. ¡°What a marvelous sight.¡± He added.

    He raised a large talon, as long as Nanaua¡¯s pike and pushed back against her pike. Nanaua struggled with all her might to hold the pike in place but it was no use, the dragon easily moved the pike out of his way and stood in front of the group.

    Up close Corin could see something peculiar about this creature. Both of its wings were missing, with the point where they would meet its body scarred over. Dead center in its chest it had a massive scar, which ran down its entire body. Its face was also scarred and he only had one eye open. The left side of his face had a gash running down it.

    ¡°It''s you. You are the cursed one.¡± Zhi said as she pushed aside Nanaua.

    Livia put down her rifle and kept eyeing the dragon curiously.

    The dragon looked at the group and then back at Zhi who was right in front of it. The dragon was genuinely curious about the unlucky group who had stumbled across it.

    ¡°You can tell.¡± The dragon replied in a soft voice. ¡°It seems as if I am not the first of my kind you have met.¡± His voice echoed through the cavern.

    ¡°But how?¡± Zhi asked him.

    ¡°My dear do not talk to him!¡± Nanaua interjected.

    ¡°Oh I see. This is your lover? This is beginning to make more sense.¡±  The dragon said to Nanaua as he eyed Zhi. ¡°That is very good advice I would say, not to converse with us dragons. But fret not lovers, causing you harm is not something I am currently interested in. No, I am merely a very curious observer. Most of the visitors I get here are curse afflicted, which leaves me with no opportunities for conversation, so I do not wish to spoil this opportunity and taint it with violence. But there are other things I can provide that you might be interested in.¡± The dragon continued.

    ¡°Like?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°If you humor me for a while, then I might tell you how you can get out of these undead filled mines.¡± The dragon replied.

    ¡°And why should we trust you?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Well you shouldn''t. I am a dragon of course. But what other choice do you have?¡± The dragon replied.

    The group did not respond. Corin looked back to the shaft they came through.

    ¡°If you would like to leave I will not stop you.¡± The dragon quickly said as he spied Corin. ¡°You can even go to the other side of this cavern and continue down and hope that you choose the right path out of here. ¡± The dragon added.

    ¡°But you''re a titan, why not just destroy us on the spot.¡± Nanaua replied with a mix of confusion and apprehension.

    ¡°You have it all wrong.¡± The dragon replied quickly. ¡°I was a Titan. Now I am just a simple dragon, with no name or blessing that I can call my own. I no longer have the ability to wield the powerful magic I once could call upon. Now mere embers of my former might are all I have left.¡±

    ¡°It was Speir who did this to you? Wasn''t it?¡± Zhi spoke up.

    ¡°Do not speak that name here!¡± The dragon roared out loud at Zhi.

    The violent response from the dragon caused Zhi to fall back and Nanaua to once again point her pike at the dragon. Corin stepped in between the dragon and Livia who raised her rifle at the dragon and Simeon¡¯s fur stood on its end while he raised his bow. The fires in the room, those started by Zhi and the dragon, roared intensely, growing in size as if they were about to consume the entire cavern.

    The dragon huffed and steam escaped from his nostrils. He seemed to calm down and the fires in the room died down along with his sudden rage.

    The group surrounded Zhi, prepared to protect her against the dragon.

    ¡°My apologies for the outburst.¡± The dragon said as the steam kept subsiding. ¡°It has been a long time since I have heard that name, the name of our God. I am surprised to hear that name from the tongue of a furtive. You must know dragon script.¡±

    ¡°She does. She has been teaching all of us how to read it.¡± Livia was the one who replied.

    ¡°I see! Furtives who are learning about the dragon script. What an interesting group. ¡± The dragon replied with a smile.

    There was no response from anyone in the group.

    ¡°Who is this God of yours?¡± Corin spoke up.

    Corin had only ever heard of the goddess Jokasta, the protector of Trinixo. He had never been informed of any Gods that the Titans would worship.

    ¡°I see, you have begun to learn our tongue, but do not know who provided us with the capacity to even create it?¡± The dragon seemed amused at Corin¡¯s question. ¡°Who of course is our god but the one who bestows dragons with their grace and power? Who blesses Titans with their amazing magical abilities, their peerless strength?¡± The Dragon replied.

    ¡°So your God also blesses Giants and Leviathans?¡± Corin followed up quickly, unable to contain his curiosity.

    ¡°No, the God of the Dragons has dominion over the skies. Maji rules the seas and Uraqi the lands. They grant power to the Leviathans and Giants. Long ago the Gods split themselves into many parts and from each of these a Titan was born. Titans are not only blessed by the Gods, they carry a fragment of their God with them. That fragment is what gives the Titans their immense strength and the ability to wield such amazing powers.¡± Zhi stated.

    ¡°Your friend the Onsiel is well informed, small furtive.¡± The dragon replied as he smiled at Corin.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°But what about Jokasta?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Jokasta?¡± The dragon replied with a curious tone. ¡°Is that your god?¡± The dragon asked Corin.

    ¡°She is the goddess that those of us in Trinixo worship.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Interesting. I did not know the furtives worshiped Gods.¡± The dragon mentioned. ¡°What a curious phenomenon.¡±

    ¡°Well? Is Jokasta a part of this group of Gods?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Small furtive, your friend just mentioned that the Gods of the Titans give them their strength. Gods grant the Giants the ability to raise mountains, the Dragons to bring forth storms, and for Leviathans to envelop a whole island in a tidal wave, but what are the furtives able to do in comparison? How in comparison, does Jokasta bless the furtives?¡± The dragon asked.

    Corin seemed dejected but he thought there might be something else the dragon did not know.

    ¡°But there must be something more, something you are missing.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Let me ask you a simple question, small one. If the furtives are indeed watched over by a God, why does this God watch as all furtives struggle in vain against the Titans? Why does your God not provide furtives with the ability to fight back?¡± The dragon could barely contain its delight as it asked Corin.

    Corin was quiet. He had nothing he could say in response to the dragon.

    ¡°I did not know if your gods were real, but according to legends they have been in quarrel against each other since the beginning of our world.¡± Zhi interjected now.

    ¡°Correct. There can never be harmony between the sky, the land, and the sea. The gods each control their domain and have fought to control it since long before the time of the Titans. And now as their emissaries the gods expect their titans to uphold this balance. Thus war between the titans is only the natural state of our world. This extends beyond fights between dragons, giants and leviathans, as Titans are encouraged to fight those from their own domains to expand their dominions as far as possible.¡± The dragon added.

    ¡°Is that why you were banished?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Such details are of no concern to you.¡± The dragon replied with anger swelling within him once again.

    The fires within the cavern began to roil once again. Zhi recoiled as she prepared herself for the dragon¡¯s rage, but the dragon regained its composure.

    ¡°My apologies.¡± The dragon said as the fires died down. ¡°Your words wound, because your suspicions are correct Onsiel. There were things that occurred that displeased our God. Thus, I did fall out of favor and I was banished from the skies. My wings were ripped from my body, and my power reduced to a mere fragment of what I once wielded. I was cursed, my heart taken from my body so I could not properly die, and my sentence was to slowly rot away.¡± The dragon said with anguish.

    ¡°So the curse, it''s you who is spreading it.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Yes, it is my curse. I hid in these caverns waiting for the curse to exact its toll on me. Occasionally furtives will come into the caverns and if they die then they are curse stricken. The curse afflicts them in a most perverse manner, bringing them back to life as mere husks of what they were. The curse will last until enough time has passed and our god¡¯s wrath has been sated and I am allowed to die.¡± The dragon ended.

    ¡°Your undead creatures almost killed us!¡± Livia shouted at him.

    ¡°And what is that to me?¡± The dragon replied in anger. He did not appreciate the tone Livia took with him.

    ¡°It is you furtives who continue trespassing into my domain! If you see undead and continue trespassing then you have none to blame but yourself!¡± The dragon rebutted.

    ¡°Well ourselves and the other furtives that end up here are trying to escape from the Titans unrestrained destruction! That is why the other furtives have come to the mines. To find a place where the Titans won''t destroy them and everything they hold dear on a whim!¡± Livia shot back.

    ¡°Ah of course. My former brethren. Yes they are likely to go out and destroy any furtives if they are in their way or if they feel like it.¡± The dragon agreed without so much as a care.

    ¡°How could you be so callous?¡± Corin shouted.

    The dragon eyed Corin curiously.

    ¡°How is it that Titans are able to destroy so much with such reckless abandon and not care? Us furtives always have to live in terror that a Titan will come by and kill us, destroy everything that we hold dear and it¡¯s nothing to you? Entire families, entire villages, murdered and destroyed and you just mention it as if it is nothing?¡± Corin asked bewildered.

    ¡°That is the will of the Gods!¡± The dragon shouted. ¡°They made us, the Titans in their image, for the sole purpose of defending their domains.¡±

    ¡°Any who would encroach onto their domain be it air, land or sea that is not a Titan crafted by a God is nothing more than a nuisance, an invader even! The only reason furtives are even allowed to continue existing is because titans care so little for you. Titans fight Titans and their goal is the preservation of their domain. If you as furtives are not useful to Titans then you have no purpose. Instead you are mere pests that dared to awaken in a world not made for you!¡± The dragon finished its sermon.

    Corin was silent. He seethed on the inside. He had never considered what he would say to a Titan if he had the chance. All he could think of was of all the rage that he harbored against them, and he had imagined in his own right, that the Titans felt the same way about the furtives they so carelessly destroyed. He never expected to be met with something below hatred, to be relegated to less than an afterthought.

    ¡°Yet you are no longer one of the god''s blessed ones are you?¡± Livia asked.

    The dragon was silent. He eyed Livia with a certain disdain.

    ¡°And your point is?¡± The dragon hissed as he moved over to Livia.

    ¡°You said that only those who are blessed by the gods have a right to exist. Yet you are here, just another creature capable of thought not blessed by the gods. What would you say that makes you?¡± Livia asked.

    The dragon merely looked at her, curious as to what she would say.

    ¡°A furtive perhaps.¡± Livia added.

    The dragon moved his face close to Livia¡¯s. He was face to face with her. His head was much larger than Livia herself was. She stared at him.

    The dragon grinned wide. His teeth where not even an arms length away from Livia. If he wanted he could open and close his mouth in a mere instant and snap Livia in half. She did not budge. He coiled his head back.

    ¡°I see.¡± The dragon sounded genuinely intrigued.

    ¡°You threatened me earlier with some unique weapon, may I see it once again.¡± The dragon asked Livia.

    Livia seemed taken by surprise by the dragon¡¯s request, but she acquiesced.

    ¡°This?¡± Livia asked as she brought her rifle up.

    ¡°Yes precisely! Could you do me a favor and attack me with it?¡± The dragon asked.

    Livia looked around her, unsure of what she ought to do.

    ¡°Do not worry about killing me, I cannot be slain.¡± The dragon said.

    Livia still was unsure.

    ¡°Do it. The dragon is correct.¡± Simeon added.

    Livia did as instructed. She raised her rifle and shot straight at the dragon''s body. The shot tore through the dragon''s scales and lodged itself inside of him.

    The dragon stared in amazement.

    ¡°Is this your own creation?¡± The dragon asked as the wound still smoked from the shot.

    ¡°It is.¡± Livia stated calmly.

    The dragon studied her.

    ¡°Interesting. Most interesting.¡± The dragon stated as he kept observing her.

    ¡°Any observer would not be remiss if they ignored any of your group aside from the Onsiel and the dragoor. At first glance I would have said that none of the others merited much or any attention. But you my dear.¡± The dragon hissed those last words as he stared at Livia.

    Livia did not react to the dragon¡¯s comment.

    ¡°What is your name human?¡± The dragon was intrigued by Livia.

    ¡°You may call me Livia.¡± She replied to him.

    ¡°I see. You have something that Titans lack, do you know what that is?¡± The dragon asked.

    Livia had no response, she did not know what the dragon was referring to.

    ¡°You have a certain cleverness, yes.¡± The dragon began. ¡°It took me many hundreds of years living in this solitary cave, seeing many hundreds of furtives crawl through these caves to appreciate it. The majority of your kind is very simple. They are mostly concerned with their own survival and will do anything to attain that. Very simple, almost like insects. But sometimes i am surprised at the depths of, what shall I say, creativeness, that some of you furtives are able to reach. It is truly a unique quality to furtives. A Titan cannot even begin to comprehend it. When you are born with power, everything is at your grasp. The ability to wage war, to destroy at will is innate. But furtives do not have that same experience. Furtives have to struggle mightily to gain even the slightest hint of power. All furtives know what it is to be powerless, and most of your kind are content with having power exerted over you, but not all. Some of you struggle to gain power, and that can bring into existence the most cunning of creations.¡±

    ¡°This cleverness is truly what sets furtives apart from Titans, and also what can make you so dangerous. I have met many clever furtives, but you my dear, you really are unique. What you have is something no Titan will ever attain. Something not even one of our Gods could bestow upon us.¡± The dragon ended.

    Livia was surprised by what she had just heard. She thought there might be something else at hand, a trick the dragon was trying to pull.

    ¡°What ploy are you trying to pull? Is this flattery some sort of trick you have conceived of?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°No trick, no trick.¡± The dragon replied. ¡°Whatever trickery I might pull would be of no use to one as clever as you. Yet I find your clever ways so interesting that I must ask you a question. Once you have answered my question I will let you go and I will tell you how to safely exit the mines. What say you? Do you accept?¡± The dragon smirked.

    Livia looked around the group. The rest of them nodded in approval.

    ¡°Go on then.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°Good, good.¡± The dragon answered.

    ¡°Can you explain to me what it is that an Onsiel, a Lord¡¯s protectorate dragoor and three unique strangers are traveling through a continent which they are strangers in? Why would furtives expose themselves to such dangers? Surely it goes against your very own nature for self preservation.¡± The dragon asked.

    Livia was silent as she thought.

    ¡°No worries on hurrying, my death is still over a thousand years away.¡± The dragon added with a smile.

    ¡°I have an answer for you.¡± Livia said quickly after the dragon finished.

    ¡°What we are doing is not against self preservation, in fact it is the only way that we can persevere. We have learned after many years of hiding that there is nowhere we can hide that is truly safe from the Titans. We can find the most isolated island, or the deepest mine shaft, but regardless of where we pick there is always the danger of our entire livelihood being destroyed by a Titan. Thus the only logical choice is to find a way to defeat the Titans.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°We are going to end the tyranny of the Titans over the furtives. We are going to help usher in a world where furtives don''t have to live in fear from Titans. That is what we are doing.¡± Livia said.

    The group all recoiled at her answer. They were not sure what she would say, but they all figured this answer would lead to a retaliation by the dragon. Despite his current status he used to be a Titan and could not be trusted.

    The dragon began laughing. Corin was not sure what to make of this reaction.

    ¡°Well just a moment ago I was praising your cleverness, but now I have doubts.¡± The dragon laughed. ¡°Just how exactly do you plan on ending the Titan¡¯s tyranny?¡±

    ¡°We are assembling pieces of an artifact, one so frightening to Titans that its fragments were given to Dragons, Leviathans, and Giants. This artifact will give us a weapon that will allow us to fight against your former brethren.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°An artifact that will give you a weapon against the Titans?¡± The dragon asked. ¡°You must be mistaken, for I would have known about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no mistake.¡± Zhi interjected. ¡°As I learned the dragon script, I came across texts that described this artifact. The power of this artifact is so great that its existence could only be known by those who safeguard it for fear of it being used against the Titans. Tonatiuh of the Dragons, Arandu of the Leviathans, and Belaran of the Giants.¡±

    The dragon smirked, still not believing what was being said.

    ¡°It''s simple, you must have misunderstood the draconic alphabet. A confusion on your part¡± The dragon laughed.

    ¡°We are not confused about what we are seeking. We already have two of the three pieces.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°You do?¡± The dragon replied, his tone changing.

    He was quiet for several seconds.

    ¡°Then show me.¡± The dragon commanded, now speaking up. ¡°Show me that which you say will bring ruin to the Titans.¡±

    Zhi brought out the pieces of the artifact.

    The dragon grabbed the hollow pyramid first, bringing it to his good eye, studying it intently, with gaze unrelenting. Carefully he put the pyramid in front of Zhi and reached for the sphere. Just as he had done for the pyramid he studied the sphere intently.

    It was impossible to tell what about the artifact grabbed the Dragon¡¯s attention, but Corin knew that his reaction to it was genuine. The dragon finished studying the sphere and put it at Zhi¡¯s feet, who stowed away both of the artifacts. He stood frozen in place, his eye closed.

    ¡°Do you now believe us?¡¯ Livia asked.

    The dragon did not respond to Livia''s statement. For a while he did not move. It was almost imperceptible, but Corin knew that something about him had changed.

    The dragon opened his eye and the flames around the cavern began dancing once more, their furious undulations representative of the ire of the former Titan.

    ¡°You wish to destroy the Titans? You wish to put my former brethren to the blade?¡± The dragon shouted in anger at Livia.

    He arched up, now he stood on his hind legs. Despite the fact that the dragon in front of them was no longer a Titan he was still frightfully large, with his head almost reaching the top of the cavern.

    The flames inside the cavern were burning so hot that it felt as if they were inside an oven. They would not survive long in here.

    Nanaua and Simeon stood next to Zhi preparing to defend her. Zhi stood her ground, preparing to attack if need be, but she was hesitant, fearing that she might strike Livia. Corin stood next to his wife, holding on to his blade. There was not much he could do with it, but despite his opponent he was ready to fight, but also prepared to die at any second now. The only one who had not reacted had been Livia.

    ¡°We do.¡± Livia shouted back.

    ¡°Your aim is to wage war against Titans? When Titans fight each other they are prepared to sacrifice anything to present their Gods with victory! What are you willing to sacrifice for your goals?¡± The dragon commanded Livia to respond.

    The flames continued burning. The fires were burning with such intensity that several columns of rock were beginning to melt.

    ¡°We are prepared give up our lives!¡± Livia shouted. The heat was getting to her, her breathing became labored.

    ¡°More!¡± The dragon shouted in anger.

    The flames continued growing. The majority of the cave had dancing flames all around it. It would not be long before the flames consumed them.

    ¡°What are you willing to sacrifice?¡± The dragon asked once more.

    ¡°I am willing to sacrifice everything!¡± Livia screamed back at the dragon.

    Livia¡¯s response shook Corin to the core. The determination of her statement was something he had not seen before in his wife. This burning within her seemed to resonate with the flames in the cave that danced around them. It felt as if they would soon pour out of her and burn all of them.

    The dragon was satisfied. The flames in the cavern died down. Nanaua and Simeon were still on guard, while Zhi kept her gaze fixed on the dragon. Corin and Livia continued to struggle to breathe.

    They had all been witnesses to the might of a former Titan. A real Titan would have power that would be multitudes above anything this dragon could conjure.

    ¡°One day you will understand what that really means. It behooves you to think what that might entail, because if you are unable to fully commit, then you have already lost.¡± The dragon addressed Livia and moved on to Zhi.

    ¡°I know not what sort of magic resides in the artifact you carry with you Onsiel.¡± The dragon addressed her. ¡°To think there are things out there I do not know about. But I can say one thing, within it there is one thing I can sense.¡± The dragon stated.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Destruction.¡± The dragon¡¯s reply was brief.

    ¡°You may leave this cave and continue the path of the bright stars. They will lead you outside.¡± The dragon said.

    ¡°Before I leave. You,¡± the dragon spoke to Nanaua, ¡°give me your weapon.¡±

    Nanaua, still trying to catch her breath, was caught by surprise. She reluctantly walked up to the dragon and relinquished her weapon.

    The dragon grabbed the pike and studied it with his eye. In his large clawed hand the pike seemed like a small sharp stick. He closed his eye and held the pike for several moments, as if he was studying something about it that could not be seen.

    ¡°Yes, I can feel the fires of Tonatiuh. Strong they were when they breathed fire into the forge that crafted this weapon.¡± The dragon said.

    He opened his mouth and unleashed a torrent of black flames upon the pike that he held.

    ¡°By the heavens!¡± Nanaua cried as she saw her pike enveloped in the flames. She began to move towards the dragon, to grab her weapon from the destructive flames. Livia held her back.

    ¡°Wait.¡± She uttered to Nanaua.

    The dragon continued breathing his black flame onto the blade. Despite their intensity the group could not feel any heat from the black fire.

    The dragon ceased and the flames died. In his hand the group could see Nanaua''s pike. No longer did it have the same silver sheen. Now it was completely black. From the long pole to the blade. But that was not all that had changed about the weapon. The pike had an ominous aura about it, a looming sense of doom emanated from it.

    The dragon held out the weapon. The group could see that this effort had greatly sapped the dragon''s strength. Nanaua was hesitant to grab it. She steeled herself and reached out.

    As soon as the pike was in her hands, she recoiled, the dark magic within it telling every fiber of her being to let go of the accursed tool. She felt her grip loosen.

    The dragon reached out his large claw and put it around Nanaua''s loosening fist. He clenched it tight, squeezing Nanaua''s hands on the pike forcing her to accept the cursed energy. Nanaua shouted in pain.

    ¡°Nanaua!¡± Zhi yelled as she ran to her.

    ¡°No! Do not interrupt!¡± Nanaua yelled. ¡°I shall withstand it!¡±

    Zhi stopped.

    The dragon held his grip even tighter, forcing Nanaua to a knee as she withstood the cursed energy the pike exuded.

    ¡°Steel yourself.¡± The dragon spoke.

    Nanaua screamed in pain. Corin thought for sure she would die any second.

    ¡°By the firmament.¡± Simeon muttered.

    The dragon let go. Nanaua still knelt in front of him holding on to the pike. The group was not sure if she was alive.

    Zhi ran to her.

    ¡°Nanaua!¡± She said as she knelt next to her.

    Nanaua opened her eyes and stood up. She gripped the pike.

    ¡°I can do no more to aid you.¡± The dragon spoke in a weak voice now.

    ¡°In your travels you may find yourself in the Serno Valley.¡± The dragon began. ¡°It is a long distance from here. The Serno Valley is the domain of a Giant. At one point he was named Bellum. His heart, much like mine, was removed. His God deemed that his punishment would be to turn him into a mindless monster, a Titan condemned to destroy for eternity. If you come across him, there is only one way to grant him reprieve. In his domain you must find the tallest spire. There his heart lies. This weapon now has etched into it the power of a god''s curse.¡± The dragon said.

    The fires in the cavern died, the only source of light remaining now was Zhi''s campfire.

    ¡°Use this weapon to destroy what remains of Bellum. Do me this kindness¡±. The dragon muttered as he slunk back into the darkness.

 The Paradox of Knowledge

    The sun was blinding. As the group stepped out of the mineshaft their eyes were overwhelmed by the sunlight. It was challenging for them to see where exactly they had exited. As mentioned by the dragon the group found a path after the cavern where the top was covered in resplendent rocks. These led the group out of the mines and into a bright clear skied sunny day.

    The sun was close to setting, yet despite its low point in the sky it was hard for the group to adjust to the light. They had been under the mountain for several days with only the barest glimmers of light to guide them and with no way to count the days. Now outside and in full view of the setting sun they tried their best to slowly adjust to the light.

    ¡°How long do you think we spent in the mines?¡± Zhi asked as she struggled to adjust her sight.

    ¡°I would assume we spent close to four days in the mines.¡± Simeon said while he covered his eyes.

    Now that the group were out of the cave there was one issue that they needed to address before they could continue.

    ¡°So where are we supposed to go now?¡± Corin asked as he struggled to adjust.

    After their initial blindness had left them and the group could focus on their surroundings they quickly discovered they were lost. They knew nothing about where they currently were located. Simeon had an idea of where they should go, had they followed their original path but this new route left them adrift. They did not know where they were and did not know where the nearest settlement could be found.

    ¡°Our destination, Yranto, is further inland north and west.¡± Simeon began. ¡°I do not believe we are close to where we originally were to have left the mines. We should move westward and hope to find a town that can help with transportation, and help us find our way.¡±

    With no better plan, the group followed Simeon¡¯s guidance, heading in the direction of the thick forest. By the time they entered the lush forest there was little sunlight left.

    It did not take long for the group to decide to stop for camp. Their previous time in the mines was anything but restful. They sat around a large fire as they ate a fresh lamb that Simeon had downed.

    Corin quickly gutted the fresh kill and began preparing it. He was so tired from the previous days that he did not spend as much time as he would like preparing it before cooking. Despite the hasty preparations of the meat, the group enjoyed it thoroughly.

    ¡°Ah! This is the best meal I can remember having in a long time!¡± Zhi exclaimed loudly.

    Simeon laughed at Zhi¡¯s proclamation.

    ¡°Corin you really did a great job this time.¡± Zhi added.

    Corin would have reacted to the compliment where he not too busy cooking for the group, while taking bites of his own food simultaneously.

    Nanaua did not even say a word as she ate her food. As soon as she was done with her first portion she only shouted ¡°More!¡±

    When Corin did not immediately react to her request Nanaua repeated it louder.

    ¡°MORE!¡± She shouted at Corin.

    ¡°I heard you! I heard you!,¡± Corin struggled to say with a full mouth. He chewed the food in his mouth and took a big gulp.

    ¡°I am in the process of cooking it!¡± Corin reiterated.

    With one hand he was moving the spits of meat over the flames to cook it, and with the other he was feeding himself. Despite the chaotic situation Corin found himself in, he was thankful to be out of the mines.

    Livia ate in solemn quiet, accompanied by the apeman Simeon. They both gazed at the stars above, glad to see anything but dark musty tunnels above, around, and beneath them.

    ¡°You really do not appreciate these things until you don¡¯t have them.¡± Livia said to Simeon.

    Simeon was lost in his own world, also appreciating the beauty of the sights around him. Despite not really listening to what Livia had just said he replied ¡°Aye, very true.¡±

    Corin finally finished cooking some more of the meat, which he promptly handed to Nanaua.

    ¡°At long last!¡± Nanaua exclaimed as if she had been waiting ages for the food.

    She grabbed the sizzling meat with her bare hands and ate the entire chunk of meat in three bites. The meat was still burning hot, but it did not deter Nanaua one bit. Before she could even begin asking for more Corin was already handing her another big chunk of meat. Nanaua smiled at Corin as she grabbed her next portion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have more too!¡± Zhi added.

    Nanaua and Corin both looked at her in disbelief. Zhi was always the one who ate the least out of the group.

    ¡°What?¡± Zhi asked as she looked at the two of them.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Corin said ¡°of course you can have more!¡±

    The group continued conversing as they ate. Most of the conversation centered on their shared joy of not eating dried meats and how pleasant fresh air was in comparison with musty stagnant air. The conversation died down as each focused on their meal, but in all their conversations there was something they did not mention. The conversation with the dragon was fresh in all their minds, it was something that they could not ignore, but none had yet mentioned it.

    ¡°The dragon''s request, to slay the giant, Bellum, what do you make of it?¡± Zhi was the first one to broach the topic. Her question was not aimed at anyone in particular.

    The group looked in her direction.

    ¡°A simple request is it not?¡± Simeon began, in a casual tone. ¡°If we are able to locate it, we need to infiltrate its territory, ensure we don''t come across the Titan and destroy its heart. A Titan that is even more destructive than its brethren. I know the dragon seemed to hold us in high esteem, but I don''t know of any group of furtives that is able to accomplish such a monumental task. There is a reason furtives avoid Titans.¡°

    ¡°But what other group would have a better chance than us? We should search for it and we should strike!¡± Nanaua said as she stood. ¡°We know its weakness and we know where it lies.¡±

    Nanaua gripped her blackened pike. The power it exuded felt unnatural.

    ¡°Aye, to search for a rampaging Titan and slay it. It does sound like something we should try to do, if our goal is to fight the Titans. But the risks it presents are too great and it does not aid us in our ultimate goal, to find all the pieces of the artifact. That is why we are here, not to try and fight every Titan we are told about.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°But the dragon, he implored us to carry out this task. He helped us escape the mines, he gave us this power!¡± Nanaua shouted.

    Simeon hesitated.

    ¡°Nanaua I understand this might be difficult to accept,¡± he began, ¡°and while the dragon did aid us, we have to accept that we are already facing insurmountable obstacles on our journey. To deliberately seek out conflict with a Titan is something that we should avoid at all costs.¡±

    ¡°In battle when you have the initiative it is imperative to strike!¡± Nanaua replied. ¡°We would be ceding this opportunity to our opponent!¡±

    ¡°Simeon is right Nanaua.¡± Livia interjected. ¡°I understand your desire to strike at the giant, I truly do. But won''t our chances of success be better once we have acquired the weapon? When we have the weapon in our grasp we can wield it to not only strike down Bellum, but Tonatiuh and all the other titans as well! That is what we came together to do! That is why Corin and I joined! That is why Simeon agreed to join! If we fail now, the people in Grial, Genno¡¯s tribe, all of that destruction will be for naught!¡±

    Nanaua was silent for several seconds as she thought.

    ¡°That is cowardice!¡± Nanaua shot back as she held her pike.

    ¡°Nanaua, they are right.¡± Zhi implored Nanaua. ¡°You saw how terribly powerful the dragon was. His power is nothing compared to that of a true Titan. If we seek out Bellum right now our death will be certain.¡±

    Nanaua looked to Corin trying to find an ally to her cause.

    ¡°Nanaua the two encounters we have had with a Titan, with Arandu, almost led to our deaths.¡± Corin added in an almost apologetic tone. ¡°I don''t even know how I survived the last time. If we keep tempting fate our luck is bound to run out.¡±

    Nanaua seethed as she stared at the group.

    ¡°Nanaua, retreating from an unwinnable fight is not cowardice, it is tactical prudence.¡± Simeon urged.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Nanaua gnashed her teeth. She stared around her, struggling to form any argument for why they should attack.

    ¡°Nanaua we all want the same as you, believe me we do. We want to strike at Bellum, we want to strike at all the Titans. But we are at a great disadvantage in our struggle against the Titans. It is imperative that we take every opportunity afforded to us to better our chances. Not for us, but for all furtives.¡± Simeon ended.

    Nanaua gripped her pike and began to leave.

    ¡°Nanaua!¡± Zhi shouted.

    ¡°I need to think.¡± Nanaua said as she stopped. ¡°I will return for the night watch.¡±

    With that Nanaua stepped off into the darkness of the forest.

    The group was silent. There was not much else they could do. They continued on their own routine as they prepared for the night.

    As Zhi prepared herself to go to sleep Corin could not help his curiosity. There had been something specific gnawing at him since their encounter with the dragon, something he needed to know.

    ¡°Zhi, could I have a moment of your time?¡± He asked her.

    Zhi looked surprised at the request, Corin could tell that she was very tired. Despite that Zhi did not seem bothered, she smiled at him.

    ¡°Of course Corin.¡± Zhi replied as she got up and walked towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯m setting in for the night.¡± Livia announced.

    ¡°Oh, of course love.¡± Corin replied.

    Livia went straight to sleep.

    Livia had been very quiet since their encounter with the dragon and Corin had not been able to speak with her as much as he would like. He still did not know how to broach the topic of what had occurred with the dragon. He had rarely ever seen Livia so quiet for such a long period of time.

    At the far end of camp, Corin could already hear Simeon snoring.

    As Corin sat down to begin his night guard rotation, Zhi sat next to him.

    Corin looked at her intently for the first time in a long while. He had only known her and Nanaua for over a month, but the things they had done in that short time frame felt to him as if a lifetime together had already elapsed.

    ¡°It''s nice to be out of those mines.¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°It truly is. Being there made me miss simple things. Fresh air, sunlight, the wind.¡± Cotton said.

    ¡°No undead.¡± Zhi added.

    Both Corin and Zhi laughed. The two of them looked at the sky for a brief moment.

    ¡°What is on your mind Corin?¡± Zhi smiled as she asked Corin.

    ¡°Well, I guess I was trying to think of how to say this, but it might be an odd question.* Corin said.

    He paused as he struggled to think of how to phrase his question.

    ¡°It''s ok Corin, take your time.¡± Zhi added with a smile.

    ¡°Well ever since we met with the dragon, something has been bothering me. I guess I just want to ask, this issue of the gods, is there more to what he said? Do you know more about the Gods?¡± Corin asked.

    Zhi seemed to be caught by surprise by Corin''s question.

    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t know what I was expecting, but this one is a hard one to answer.¡± She laughed. ¡°Let me think for a second.¡±

    Zhi was quiet for a second as she closed her eyes in thought. Several moments elapsed and Corin thought that she may have fallen asleep.

    ¡°It has been a while since I read this.¡± Zhi began. ¡°So my memory on this matter is not the best. And all I know are bits and pieces of a larger story. From what I remember the legends always mention that in the beginning our world was completely devoid of life. The three domains existed, the sea, the land, and the skies, but they were empty. This barren world existed and persisted in this fashion for eons. But this world was not without turmoil. Despite the faceless feature of these three domains there was still conflict between them.¡± Zhi said.

    She opened her eyes as the details began to come back to her.

    ¡°The sea would burst out and swallow whole islands, stealing territory for itself from the land. The land itself would spew molten rock, creating massive mountains that would intrude upon the sky¡¯s domain. The sky would breathe an icy wind that would freeze the sea in its place and create areas that would deny the sea its influence. This conflict between the domains continued for a long time, and it seemed as if it would continue on that way indefinitely, but that is not what happened.¡± Zhi continued.

    Corin was engrossed in Zhi¡¯s tale. He had never heard of such a thing before, and he wanted to know more.

    ¡°At some point these three entities became more than just physical domains, they became aware of their existence. It was at this point that each domain was embodied in the form of distinct beings. Speir, Uraqi, and Maji, the Gods of the Titans.¡± Zhi carefully uttered the names. Corin could tell they were of great importance. ¡°Now with a distinct body and mind these three domains continued their ceaseless war of attrition, but with more destructive effects. This conflict grew so violent that the very world was teetering on the verge of destruction. The Gods knew that the conflict would not end in any of their victories, but rather the destruction of the world. So they came to an agreement. They would split their power and retreat to their respective domains. When they split their powers, each of the fragments created unique beings with only a fraction of their power, but still immensely powerful.¡±

    ¡°So that is how the Titans came to be?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°That is correct, well according to the Dragon legends.¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°So these Gods, they no longer exist in this world? They do not walk among us?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°From what I understood from the Dragon legends I do not believe so, and the dragon we met seemed to confirm it. It is only their essence within the Titans that is still present. That is why whenever a Titan dies another rises to take its place. Despite the Titan itself dying, the fragment of the soul that existed within it persists and it eventually creates a new Titan.¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°So all these fragments are not equal?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Indeed. No dragon is equal in power to any other dragon. Some are mightier than others. Our former master Tonatiuh is the second strongest dragon, with Takaxluet being the strongest, and the Prime Dragon lord. The same is true for Giants and Leviathans. They each have a Prime Titan, the strongest of their kin.¡± Zhi added.

    Corin thought about what he heard. He could not believe that beings that were even stronger than Titans themselves could have ever existed. The thought seemed to frighten Corin. He already thought they were facing insurmountable odds, but these beings that they are confronting, they have fragments of Gods themselves. Every new revelation seemed to instill within Corin the knowledge of his insignificance even deeper. How could he, a small furtive, fight against something of such great power.

    Stop. Calm yourself.

    Corin had to do his best to keep his composure. He knew that despite their odds they already had come too far to now begin to question whether or not they could win. They had to see this through to the end. He had to. But there was still one thing he wanted to know.

    ¡°There is one other thing I wanted to ask.¡± Corin said with a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡°Which is?¡± Zhi asked curiously.

    ¡°Well, I guess it''s really what I wanted to ask from the beginning. But do you think it is possible that there are other Gods?¡± Corin asked sheepishly.

    Zhi seemed surprised at the question. She fell quiet for a second.

    ¡°Do I think it is possible that there are other Gods?¡± Zhi repeated. She took a second as she thought about the question. She looked up to the sky.

    ¡°If you had asked me when you met me if I believed that the Titans came from Gods I would have laughed at you. I would have said that is just a myth the Titans created to justify their superiority over furtives. I did not believe in any God at all. All I knew was the reality of our world, Titans rule with an iron fist and destroy any who oppose them. But now?¡± Zhi paused.

    ¡°Now I don¡¯t know what to believe. We heard it ourselves from the dragon. He had no reason to lie to us. And the magic that was used to place the curse is one that I have never seen a Titan being capable of wielding. So perhaps their legends are true, and they are indeed blessed by the Gods. But if that is the case, then I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore. Maybe there are other Gods. Maybe humans have a God, and maybe Dwarves have a god, or the dragoors, or another possibility is that the dragon was right. Maybe we are not blessed by any gods.¡± Zhi replied.

    Corin did not know what to say. He had hoped that Zhi would have said something to reassure him. He felt as if everything he had known had been upended in such a short amount of time. He felt adrift.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Corin, I didn''t mean to upset you.¡± Zhi mentioned seeming concerned. She was not sure if she had said something to upset him.

    Corin snapped out of his trance.

    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t need to apologize. Don¡¯t worry, you only answered the questions I asked. I just wanted to know about this since we saw the dragon. It was just a curiosity.¡± He tried his best at feigning a smile.

    Zhi could tell that it was just a facade, but she did not want to force the issue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep you up. Thanks for talking to me. Get some rest¡± Corin spoke to Zhi.

    She understood, she warmly patted Corin¡¯s hand and went to her bedroll.

    Corin sat in silence as he pondered all that had occurred.

    Speir, Uraqi, and Maji. The gods of the sky, the earth and the sea. The beings who grant the Titans the immense power they wield. But apparently there was no such deity to oversee the furtives.

    Corin had never been a strong believer in Jokasta. He never put much thought on who created them; he was most concerned with surviving. But this latest revelation struck within him a chord of melancholy. The knowledge that furtives held no special place upon this world, no greater being that blessed them, pulled at something deep within Corin, an unease that he was not familiar with.

    Corin held the pendant in his hand. He remembered Cyril. The one who had taught him about Jokasta. Unlike his brother, Cyril had been a particularly devout believer of Jokasta.

    Cyril always believed that despite the furtives struggle Jokasta would one day come and help them. He was adamant that their suffering would one day be rewarded when Jokasta came and helped them end the tyranny of the Titans. Cyril always believed that he would be present when Jokasta came, but that day never came. Now Corin knew why.

    He closed his eyes in thought.

    What would you have said to the dragon, Cyril? Would you have believed it? That Jokasta is not real?

    A memory flooded Corin¡¯s mind. It was one that he had not thought about for many years, from his childhood. He remembered a conversation that he and Cyril had when he was still very young. He had awoken early and gone out of his room to see his brother on one knee in front of the fire. In his hand he held a small wooden carving. Corin studied his brother as he mumbled quietly in front of the flames, his eyes closed, completely focused on his activity. Corin was unsure what exactly his brother was doing. He thought for a moment that there might be something wrong with Cyril, that he might be hurt.

    Cyril continued in this fashion for several minutes. Corin felt as if he should leave and pretend he had not seen his brother, but he could not. He was too enthralled by what he was seeing. Eventually Cyril stopped and looked at Corin. Corin panicked. He felt as if he had been caught watching something he was not supposed to. Cyril laughed and stood up as he went to his younger brother.

    ¡°No need for alarm Corin. I was just praying.¡± Cyril smiled and knelt in front of his kid brother.

    Corin¡¯s panic subsided. Now he only eyed his brother curiously as he struggled to understand what his brother spoke to him about.

    ¡°Praying?¡± Corin asked.

    Cyril looked at Corin confused and then began to laugh.

    ¡°Ah right.¡± Cyril laughed. ¡°I guess you never learned about that. Where do I even start?¡±

    Cyril rubbed his chin in thought as Corin watched. He then nodded as if he realized something.

    ¡°You know how when you want a new wooden soldier to play with you ask me to make it for you?¡± Cyril asked Corin.

    Corin nodded. His brother was great at carving the small wooden soldiers that Corin loved to play with.

    ¡°And you know how you show your gratitude for carving the toy after I give it to you?¡± Cyril followed up.

    Corin once again nodded. Cyril taught him the importance of showing gratitude whenever he received a gift.

    ¡°Well a prayer is similar to that. You may ask for things that you may need, you may see that you have an arduous task ahead of you and you reach out and ask for the strength to persevere. But it is also important that when you are praying that you are grateful for what you have received.¡± Cyril ended.

    Corin looked at Cyril and listened to his explanation. Cyril¡¯s explanation left Corin with so many questions.

    ¡°So are you asking your big brother?¡± Corin asked Cyril.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cyril replied, confused.

    ¡°Well when I need something I ask you. Do you also ask your older brother?¡± Corin asked.

    Cyril understood Corin and laughed at his question. Out of all the things he could have expected that was not it.

    ¡°No, Corin, no.¡± Cyril laughed. ¡°I only have one brother and that is you.¡±

    ¡°Oh ok.¡± Corin sounded relieved. He was concerned that he might have had an even older brother he was not aware of.

    ¡°When I ask for help, when I pray, I pray to the Goddess, Jokasta.¡± Cyril replied.

    ¡°Jo¡­kasta?¡± Corin asked.

    Corin felt as if he had heard that name before, but he did not know who that was, or what a Goddess was.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jokasta is the one who created us. All of us furtives.¡± Cyril answered.

    Corin thought about it for a second. He knew about furtives. Beings like him, that could talk, that lived in the sea, the land and the sky. He did not know about a being that had created them. This began to raise even more question for Corin.

    ¡°But how can she hear you, is this Goddess Jokasta here?¡± Corin asked as he looked around the room.

    ¡°Hah, no Corin, she is not physically here.¡± Cyril replied. ¡°She is everywhere, all around us. Always watching over us and making sure that we are safe.¡±

    Corin nodded. He did not understand any of what Cyril was saying, but Corin knew that Cyril knew more things than he did and he knew to trust him.

    ¡°Do you know that mother and father would always pray over us to Jokasta before we would fall asleep?¡± Cyril asked Corin.

    Corin¡¯s eyes widened. He was always curious to hear more about his mother and father. Any new detail that he heard from Cyril or from other townspeople helped him craft an image of what his parents were like.

    ¡°Really?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, every night before going to sleep they would say a prayer, to make sure that we were safe.¡± Cyril smiled at Corin, who listened to every word with amazement. ¡°They loved us very much and they always did everything they could to keep us safe.¡±

    ¡°So this Jokasta is always watching us?¡± Corin said to Cyril, his excitement brimming over now.

    ¡°Always.¡± Cyril replied as he smiled.

    The memory faded and now Corin found himself back in the present. He kept holding on to the pendant. The unease that had begun building within him abated, as Corin smiled.

    Of course Cyril. I know you would not be deterred.

 Those who roam

    It had been three days of traveling through the forest before the group noticed a slight change in their environments.

    ¡°The forest is becoming less dense in this part.¡± Corin said to Simeon.

    ¡°I think you are right.¡± Simeon said with an amused tone.

    The three days they had spent in the forest had seen them travel through thick wooded terrain that did not leave them a lot of room for maneuvering. It was as if they were traveling through a large forested bush instead of traveling through trees. This terrain meant that their progress had been extremely slow and their fascination with the lush and deep forest quickly became frustration.

    ¡°Ugh finally. Walking through there was almost as bad as traversing those mines.¡± Zhi exclaimed.

    At the head of the group Corin waited for the rest of them to catch up. Livia and Nanaua were at the rear and they were caught up in conversation.

    ¡°So have you noticed any other changes to your weapon?¡± Livia was focused deeply in her conversation with Nanaua.

    ¡°No. I think any changes that I might have noticed was my own unfamiliarity with the weapon since the dragon breathed new fires into it. The weapon that I used to wield, forged with Tonatiuh¡¯s flames, felt very different. I grew up with this weapon and wielding it was as natural as it is for you to move your arms. But now there is a slight change in the way it responds to my impulses. Slowly I am learning how this weapon feels. Its strike feels heavier, yet it cuts through the air gently, as if it separates the air before it even comes into contact with it. It is a strange combination that I am not familiar with.¡± Nanaua responded.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Livia said.

    Nanaua greeted Corin, happily whereas Livia was still lost in thought while listening to Nanaua¡¯s explanation.

    The group continued their trek through the thinning forest. After several more hours of walking Corin saw that Simeon stopped as he took an interest on something on the ground.

    ¡°Did you drop something there Simeon?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°No my boy, come look.¡± Simeon pointed at the spot he hunched over.

    Corin came over and looked at the ground. He struggled to see what Simeon was focused on.

    ¡°So what are we looking at here Simeon?¡± Corin asked as he kept studying the ground with his friend.

    ¡°These are tracks my boy.¡± Simeon said enthusiastically.

    Corin looked closer. Now he noticed the faint tracks Simeon had spotted. Corin saw large hoofprints, something that would not be out of place in a thick forest like the one they were currently traveling through, but the thing that caught his attention was how numerous they were.

    ¡°What do you think Simeon? Was it a herd of animals that came through?¡± Corin asked.

    At this point Zhi, Nanaua and Livia had all caught up to them and were quietly observing the two locked in the conversation.

    ¡°No. These tracks are too close together and too organized for it to have been a pack of wild animals. You also missed this print here.¡± Simeon said to Corin.

    Corin peeked over to the spot that Simeon had pointed out and observed.

    ¡°A bare humanoid footprint?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Aye that¡¯s right. This is not from a wild herd of animals, this is from a large moving group. A caravan.¡± Simeon stated.

    ¡°What kind of group would be traveling like this?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Well Corin, there are things even I don¡¯t know.¡± Simeon said. ¡°But one thing is for sure, they are traveling in the same direction we are. I first spotted some tracks a while ago. I was not sure if our paths would diverge, but so far it has not been the case.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they are dangerous?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Well anyone can be dangerous, what matters is if they need a reason to be dangerous or not.¡± Simeon replied. ¡°But it is the first sign of any type of other furtive we have seen since we left the mines. It might be in our best interest to see who these people are. Maybe they could be of aid.¡±

    ¡°And if they are not?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Well then, that is your area of expertise, not mine.¡± Simeon replied.

    Nanaua grinned in response.

    Everyone was silent. They wanted to be hopeful of what they might find, but they knew very well that danger was ever present.

    ¡°Well Corin here is really good at making friends, so I think he should talk to them first.¡± Zhi said out loud.

    Corin was caught unawares.

    ¡°Me?¡± He replied without thought.

    The rest of the group was quiet for only a brief instant.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°You are correct.¡± Simeon added.

    And so the group continued on, searching for this mysterious wandering mass, all of them curious as to what kind of furtives they might come across. All of them except Corin. He could only think about what exactly he would say when he met the strangers.

    ***

    After a day of following the trail, all signs pointed to Corin and the group getting closer to their source. The prints they had been following became fresher and easier to follow. Simeon was able to distinguish individual prints and surmise details about those who left the prints.

    ¡°Seems like a fairly large group is following this trail. Aside from the prints they do not seem to leave much else behind. Hard to tell what kind of group we are dealing with.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°But they are walking all over the forest with no shoes on?¡± Zhi asked curiously.

    This was something that Corin could also not get over.

    ¡°Well lass, most species, even most furtives don¡¯t appreciate having their feet bound. There are important details about the world around them that they are able to glean from the ground as they walk. Walking with shoes on for some would be like putting a blindfold on you and asking you to move about.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Corin and Zhi replied almost instantly.

    The group continued down the path until later in the day. As the sun set, and night set in the group saw the first sign of the furtives ahead of them. From a distance a light seemed to shine from the middle of the forest, shooting up into the sky.

    ¡°Do you think that must be them?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Aye, no doubt about it. The trail leads there, and these prints are hours old.¡± Simeon stated as he switched from looking down and above to the light.

    ¡°Their fire seems to be producing no smoke. ¡± Nanaua stated.

    All of them observed. It was as she said, no sign of smoke seemed to emanate from the location of the light.

    ¡°Probably, there is no fire there.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Then what could be lighting their camp?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Corin will find out for us.¡± Simeon said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Right¡­ right.¡± Corin replied quietly.

    He had not forgotten that he had been volunteered to be their emissary. He had hoped that by now the group had changed their mind or forgotten about that role they had assigned him.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s get closer and then Corin will go talk to them.¡± Livia stated.

    The group quietly agreed and began making their way toward the camp.

    As they did so, they noticed how quiet the camp they were nearing was.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s not that many of them?¡± Corin asked quietly.

    ¡°Seems like a very large baggage train for a small amount of people.¡± Simeon replied in a soft whisper.

    Corin¡¯s hopes of not having to interact with too many furtives was dashed quietly.

    ¡°Perhaps they sleep?¡± Nanaua asked.

    Corin felt a sliver of hope rising within him. Maybe they could wait until the morning to introduce themselves to the group.

    ¡°They could, but night has just settled. Corin will let us know if they sleep.¡± Zhi interjected this time.

    As soon as Corin¡¯s hopes were just beginning to rise they once again deflated. They were now as close as they could get to the camp without being noticed. From here the glow of the light intensified, but no other details about the group they were about to interact with could be seen. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do great my boy.¡± Simeon whispered to Corin. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be safe, but if you are in danger, just shout ¡°Simeon!¡± and we will come to your aid, but if its safe, shout ¡°Livia¡± and we''ll know to come meet you at the camp .¡±

    Simeon smiled as he looked at Corin.

    Corin¡¯s head hung down low for a second and then he got up.

    Really no choice but to see what awaits us.

    As Corin walked up to the camp, he was able to identify specific details about the group.

    There were multiple wagons around the perimeter of the camp, but Corin could not see the animals that pulled them. As he approached the wagons there was one spot with a large gap, but a large piece of cloth was draped over preventing Corin from seeing what was inside the camp. Corin figured that would be his best spot for entering the camp.

    In his head he rehearsed what he would say to the group once he met them.

    Hello, my name is Corin. I was walking down this path and noticed your trail. Are you dangerous? Please don''t be!

    Corin neared the entry point to the caravan and still did not hear any type of commotion coming from inside the camp. He was beginning to feel concerned. Now he found himself in front of the large cloth that was between him and the camp.

    Corin waited for several seconds, waiting to see if he heard something, anything, a sign of what might await him on the other side.

    This doesn''t feel right.

    Corin began to turn around when the cloth was raised. Corin was stunned to see what was on the other side of the cloth.

    An entire community of dark skinned humanoid furtives looked at him. To Corin''s surprise they all seemed eager to see him.

    The furtive closest to Corin approached him. This furtive was tall, the tallest out of the group. He was even taller than Nanaua, but unlike Nanaua he was very thin. The tall furtive reminded Corin of a Siren. But whereas a Siren was covered in scales like a fish, this furtives skin seemed more like tree bark.

    ¡°Greetings friend. We have been expecting you.¡± The tall furtive had a deep and friendly voice. ¡°We expected your companions to join you. Will they be coming soon?¡±

    ¡°My companions?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Yes you have been traveling with four other furtives on the same path we have for a while now. Aside from you we recognized two humans, a dragoor, and an apeman. Will they be joining us as well?¡± The tall creature seemed genuinely curious and excited to be speaking to Corin.

    Corin was surprised. Under normal circumstances this would have sounded like a threat, but Corin did not feel threatened by the furtive. Instead the furtive seemed genuinely curious as to why Corin came alone.

    But how? How did they know? Did they see us?

    Corin looked at the others in the group. The rest of the community were very much like the furtive that Corin was speaking to. Tall, very thin, resembling trees and very eager to see Corin. Corin could see nothing from the group that hinted at any danger, and if they had wanted to attack they could have done so at any point since they had known they were on their trail.

    Well it''s settled.

    ¡°Yes, the others are preparing and will join us shortly.¡± Corin said as he tried to come up with the best explanation for their absence.

    ¡°Livia!¡± He shouted.

    His companions appeared in the distance and quickly made their way over to Corin. As they approached the tall furtive that Corin was speaking to greeted them.

    ¡°Fellow furtives welcome, we have been expecting you!¡± The tall furtive announced.

    ¡°You have?¡± Simeon asked in a surprised tone.

    ¡°They have. They knew all five of us had been following them for the past day.¡± Corin said.

    Corin saw his companions tense up as he announced this turn.

    ¡°Yes, we were expecting you to reach us by tonight and we''re happy to see a friendly outside group. It''s a rarity for us to be able to converse with those outside our roots ¡± The tall furtive kept speaking.

    ¡°Well what a curious thing.¡± Simeon replied while still seeming apprehensive of the tall furtive. ¡°In all my years I don''t believe I have ever met furtives quite like yourselves. My name is Simeon, and I believe you have already met Corin.¡± Simeon introduced himself.

    ¡°Oh of course, it has been so long since meeting someone new that I forgot my introductions. You may call me Ciba. I am the current head of our thicket.¡± Ciba informed them.

    ¡°A thicket?¡± Simeon asked curiously, his tone changing. ¡°I''m terribly sorry but are you all forest elves?¡±

    ¡°That is one term that''s been used to describe us.¡± Ciba replied.

    Upon hearing this Simeon¡¯s entire demeanor changed. From an apprehensive and wary demeanor his posture changed and he seemed more open and relaxed.

    ¡°By the firmament! I never knew your kind to be real! So you can communicate with the forest and the trees!¡± Simeon said gleefully.

    ¡°Yes we can.¡± Ciba replied. ¡°The trees told us about your group and let us know you were on our trail. We slowed our caravan so that you could reach us.¡±

    ¡°Amazing, there are so many questions I have for you.¡± Simeon said. ¡°May we come in?¡±

    ¡°My manners!¡± Ciba said. ¡°Customarily we only deal with other thicket members so we don''t even consider these things.¡± Ciba stepped to the side as he greeted the visitors.

    Simeon did not hesitate and followed into the campsite.

    Corin and the rest of the group did the same and entered the campgrounds, introducing themselves to Ciba as they entered. Upon entering they were quickly astonished as to the number of furtives they saw. The entire group of forest elves numbered in the hundreds. There were so many that Corin could not believe their numbers.

    ¡°Amazing.¡± Zhi said.

    Up close now Corin could see different aspects of the camp that he had not noticed from a distance. Each of the wagons seemed to be built from a single wooden frame. These were laid out in such a fashion to create a perimeter. Around each of the caravans multiple branches would sprout which seemed to have bioluminescent fruits hanging from them. These fruits were so luminous and numerous that they were the only source of light necessary in the camp. Even in the pitch darkness of the night they would provide ample light to guide the group.

    In front of each caravan, Corin saw some interesting creatures. They were four legged like deer but their bodies were bigger. Their heads were much bigger and they had deep black eyes. Unlike deer that had furry coats these creatures had a rough bark like skin. It was reminiscent of the skin of the forest elves.

    These must have been the animals that were dragging the caravans.

    Different groups of forest elves were tending to the beasts in front of each caravan. Removing moss from its rough skin and picking away at bugs that had burrowed deep within it. The creatures and the elves seemed to have a harmonious relationship.

    A thick aroma wafted through the campsite as well, a sweet scent that enthralled Corin. Corin saw various forest elves gathered around a basin from where they were drinking. As he neared the basin the strong scent increased.

    At the very center of the campsite there was a crowd of several forest elves engaged in a soft flowing dance. Corin could tell there was a rhythm they were following, but there was nothing he could hear to indicate how they were being guided. Around the forest elves several of the lighted fruit hung about, these too undulated along the pace of the elves. Around the perimeter of the dancing elves, other elves would sit and watch. Every so often some of the elves would stop dancing and some of the ones observing would jump in their place.

    Like Corin, the rest of the group were enraptured by the spectacle around them.

    ¡°Here we are.¡± Ciba spoke to the group as they paused in front of one of the many caravans.

    In front of it there was a large pot of a simmering liquid. Its aroma was very different from that of the basins Corin had eyed earlier that the forest elves would drink out of.

    ¡°We do not eat food, but knowing that we had visitors coming we wanted to prepare something special for you. It is made with various vegetables from the surrounding forest.¡± Ciba gestured to the group.

    Nanaua was the first one to approach the concoction and smell it.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know what it is, but it certainly smells as if I¡¯ll enjoy it.¡± She added with enthusiasm.

    Another elf brought them bowls from which they could all eat the soup.

    Nanaua was the first one to get a bowl and gladly began to eat.

    By the time Corin, who was the last to receive a portion, began to eat his part, Nanaua was already asking for a second serving.

    ¡°Nanaua, please.¡± Zhi began as she tried to implore Nanaua to be more tactful.

    ¡°What? They¡¯re offering, are they not?¡± Nanaua asked as she received a second bowl.

    ¡°Do not worry, you are guests here and we are happy to be helpful.¡± Ciba added, which quickly gladdened Nanaua. He sat down near Corin.

    As Corin ate he was amazed at the flavors of the soup prepared for them. He had never tasted such a unique blend of vegetables before and the dish was as hearty as any they had eaten in a while.

    ¡°I hope this dish is to your liking.¡± Another Forest Elf, Floyan, spoke now.

    ¡°Oh, very much so.¡± Zhi replied quickly.

    Corin and the rest of them sat around the soup eating and taking in the sights surrounding them while the other forest elves would come in and greet them. Amongst themselves Corin did not see them exchange any words, but he could see them acknowledge each other by various gestures.

    ¡°Your group must have traveled through the mines to reach our forest here.¡± Ciba said as the group ate. It seemed he was looking at Corin.

    ¡°We did.¡± Corin replied.

    He did not want to divulge any more details than necessary about what they had encountered.

    ¡°It must have been quite the experience. None that enter there normally survive. The aura of the curse is enough to make us steer clear of that place. You probably would have perished had it been not for your magic user.¡± Ciba mentioned in a friendly manner as he looked at Zhi.

    Nanaua seemed alarmed at this statement. She rose up quickly which seemed to confuse Ciba.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Ciba asked with a concerned tone. ¡°I truly apologize if I did something to upset our guests.

    This was the first time Ciba had seemed anything but joyful and pleasant. It seemed he was truly aghast that he might have done something to upset Corin and the others.

    ¡°No, you did nothing wrong.¡± Livia spoke up as she eyed Nanaua.

    Zhi herself tugged at Nanaua''s arm imploring her to sit down.

    Nanaua finally relented and sat down.

    ¡°You see, most other furtives are not accustomed to meeting a furtive that can use magic, and we don''t want to alarm them. So when we meet someone for the first time we don''t divulge that fact. We were not aware that you knew that Zhi was able to use magic.¡± Livia added.

    ¡°Oh I see.¡± Ciba replied sounding less worried than he had been. ¡°It is true that meeting a furtive that can wield magic is truly a rare occurrence. Why you''re only the second one I''ve ever met in my millennia of life.¡± Ciba stated with a warm smile as he spoke to Zhi.

    ¡°You''ve met another magic wielding furtive? Another Onsiel?¡± Now it was Zhi who shot up off the ground. She moved so fast that Corin was surprised she had the capacity to do so.

    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Ciba replied surprised to at Zhi''s suddenness. ¡°I was a mere sapling when our thicket came across this being. I doubt many others currently here would remember this event. This furtive, this Onsiel as you called him, he was an amazingly adept magic user. At the time, the forest surrounding us had just endured a terrible wild fire. The result of a rampaging dragon. Without the forest as our eyes we were lost and did not know where to go. By mistake our thicket went right in the direction of the Giant, Braxus.¡±

    Ciba took a second before continuing.

    ¡°Just then, when the earth began to shake, fissures on the ground appeared. We were certain that would be the end of our thicket. But this furtive, a sparrowling from on high, flew down right as Braxus was preparing to rip the ground off our feet. He conjured a large acidic bath which began eating away at Braxus legs and stopped the destruction of our thicket. While Braxus dealt with the sudden attack, the magic user implored us to escape to safety. With destruction averted we ran. As we ran away we could hear the clash of the furtive and the Giant continue for three whole days.¡± Ciba stated.

    ¡°The Onsiel fought a Giant for three days straight?¡± Zhi had been listening intently to Ciba¡¯s story and could not contain her excitement.

    ¡°Yes. At first it was a veritable onslaught with no cease in the mayhem. As we ran from the carnage all that could be heard was the sound of the earth rupturing, explosions and large masses of earth being thrown about. We were not sure we would survive. This furious pace lasted for several hours, and then the pace slowed. But even after a whole day and much distance between ourselves and the conflict we would hear after moments of silence the violence erupt again. It was only on the third day after another lengthy clash that everything went silent.¡± Ciba finished.

    ¡°What happened then?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°We continued putting distance between ourselves and Braxus. We were sure that after the clash between himself and the Onsiel that we would be targeted once more. But the fourth day came and went. And then the fifth day came. It was that very night that the furtive sparrowling found our thicket. He could barely stand when he arrived and we took him in and tended to him. After two full days of rest he finally had enough energy to leave of his own energy. We had a feast in his honor, and we finally learned more about our savior. His name was Kehze, and his sole goal was to fight against any Titan who was trying to harm furtives. Before he left we implored him to return and visit us at any time in the future, but we never saw him again.¡± Ciba finished.

    ¡°And what happened to Braxus?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Kehze bested him. Many years later we traversed the area where they dueled. The landscape still showed scars of their clash, and all over the area we found shards of the blue sapphire heart at the center of Braxus.¡± Ciba replied.

    ¡°The Onsiel defeated the Titan?¡± Zhi asked still standing while listening to Ciba''s tale.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ciba replied.

    Zhi finally sat down. They were all quiet after listening to the tale of the battle between the Onsiel and the Giant.

    ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Zhi said. ¡°Never in my life would I ever think of trying to go against a Titan on my own.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ciba asked in a curious tone.

    Zhi looked surprised at Ciba''s question.

    ¡°Well my powers have yet to fully develop. But even then I could not imagine having enough power to match a Titan. Their power is immense.¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Ciba said. ¡°There are many scenarios in which we can imagine ourselves not being capable of conquering an opponent. But many times when we meet that event in reality, we find that we are much stronger than we imagined ourselves to be.¡±

    Zhi smiled at the forest elf. She could tell he genuinely believed in her ability.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhi said. ¡°Thank you for that, and for the kindness you have shown us today.¡±

    ¡°Oh but it is our pleasure. You see ever since we were saved by Kehze we wanted to show our gratitude to another magic wielding furtive and now we have the opportunity thanks to your presence. We are happy to help you.¡± Ciba said.

    ¡°Well on that note, have you ever heard of Yranto?¡± Simeon now spoke up, seeing his chance.

    ¡°Yranto?¡± Ciba repeated back.

    He was silent for a moment.

    ¡°I am not very familiar with your names. What is Yranto?¡± Ciba replied.

    ¡°Well Yranto is spoken of as the largest city ever built by furtives on the continent. We were told to that we could find it further inland if we traveled northwest from the mines. That''s how we came upon you.¡± Simeon finished.

    ¡°Hmm, let me confer with the others here.¡± Ciba replied to Simeon.

    After saying that Ciba continued sitting down. Corin kept waiting for Ciba to get up and talk with the other forest elves but he was not moving. Instead he only continued sitting and would occasionally look from one elf to another.

    Corin eyed the Livia, Nanaua, and Zhi. They all seemed as confused as Corin, whereas Simeon waited intently.

    The silence only continued.

    ¡°Yes we believe we know which city you speak of.¡± Ciba finally broke the silence after minutes of silence.

    ¡°A majority of furtives that travel this forest head in that direction. We have even spoken to some and talk of a city has been mentioned.¡± Ciba finished.

    ¡°What do you mean you spoke with the others?¡± Nanaua asked. ¡°I heard nothing!¡±

    ¡°Oh yes my apologies. Forest elves do not need to speak to each other to communicate. We communicate through the roots. Just how we communicated with the trees to learn about you and your group.¡± Ciba replied. ¡°We were not aware that you did not know this of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh that explains a lot.¡± Corin said. ¡°I was curious why your campsite was so quiet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we only communicate verbally when interacting with other species.¡± Ciba said. ¡°But with regards to your destination, Yranto, it seems that it is close to where our path will be crossing within two tendays.¡±

    ¡°So we are on the correct path!¡± Simeon stated with excitement.

    ¡°Correct. You and your group are welcome to travel with us for the overlapping portion of the trip.¡± Ciba stated.

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhi stated. ¡°You''ve done so much for us, we would not want to impose ourselves on you.¡±

    ¡°It would not be an issue. A group of five would not hinder us in any fashion.¡± Ciba replied.

    The group all looked at each other. Similar to the forest elves moments earlier there was no need for spoken words to be exchanged for them to reach a consensus.

    ¡°I believe we will accept your offer.¡± Corin stated.

 Decisions of War (Part 1)

    Traveling with the forest elves was something that  Corin and the others had grown accustomed to, but at a very slow pace. Although it had been five days since they first set off with Ciba and the rest of the forest elves, there was a lot that Corin and the rest of the group had not grown accustomed to and things that they quickly learned.

    The first thing that they learned was how much stamina the forest elves possessed.

    Throughout the day the forest elves did not need to stop for food, being able to nourish themselves on the rays of the sun as they walked. The same was true of their woodland horses, who were able to continue their trotting unimpeded for hours on end. While Corin and the rest were offered space on some of the wagons they could not accept. They all felt as if the forest elves were already being too generous with their accommodations and felt that walking with the rest of them was the least they could do.

    This meant that stopping for a break to eat and rest was something that the group had to ask for on a regular basis from the forest elves. Although the elves had suggested stopping for several moments, this was only out of a necessity to conduct rites at specific locations. The forest elves were able to keep the peace with the Giant who ruled the region, Baltro, by continuously moving around the forest and performing rites at various altars.

    This meant that the forest elves did not stop for any other reason. The task of asking the forest elves to stop for rest was one the group distributed amongst themselves without any formal agreement. Usually the task was assigned at the behest of the same person.

    ¡°Corin, how long has it been since our last break?¡± Zhi asked as she tried to catch her breath.

    She had been lagging behind the group for a while, which Corin had just noticed. He happened to be so enthralled by a specific clearing in the forest that he did not notice how far behind he had fallen from where he had originally been.

    Several minutes earlier he had been near the front with Nanaua, and they both had been engaged in a conversation with Ciba. As the leader of the thicket Ciba was usually found at the front where he directed the route their group would take, and where specific stops needed to be taken.

    Late on this particular day, Nanaua was curious about how the forest elves defended against various threats.

    ¡°Oh yes, there are many threats that we forest elves deal with on a regular basis.¡± Ciba began. ¡°The worst of them are the stout beetles that burrow under our skins and those of our woodland horses. Though they are small they can wreak havoc on our thicket. One unchecked egg is enough to lead to a colony of bugs within days. Another nasty creature we don¡¯t like are the Black Shouldered Robins. One of their favorite meals are the light fruits we have. They like to eat this fruit for their mating rituals, but it leaves us blind! Then of course there are the woodland termites¡­¡± Ciba continued off.

    Corin could see that Nanaua was expecting Ciba to regale her with tales of combat and tactics, not of bugs and critters.

    Farther behind the front, at the midpoint of the caravan Simeon and Livia were engaged in a discussion about the various curiosities of the forest elves'' way of life and their differences to other furtives.

    ¡°But how do you think it is possible that they speak with the trees? Do you think it would be possible for any of us to speak with trees as well?¡± Livia asked Simeon.

    ¡°Well as far as I know, all I had heard about the ability to speak to trees¡­¡± Simeon continued.

    Since coming into contact with forest elves, Livia had been of a single mind. All she could talk about was the forest elves and how they lived. It was not unusual for her to get hung up on a new topic when she discovered it, but it had been a while since anything else had grabbed her attention in such a way. She wanted to know more about their ability to communicate with and through the forest, their ability to get nourishment from the sun, their innate understanding of their surroundings. Thus she had hardly been able to hold a conversation about anything else. Any effort by Corin to speak on other matters not relating to the forest elves was met with a mix of confusion and frustration on her part. She could not understand why Corin was not nearly as fascinated with forest elves as she was. Only Simeon seemed to match her curiosity and enthusiasm for the subject.

    Further back, Zhi caught up to Corin as he admired the clearing in the forest.

    The late day sun shone through and the heavy pollen in the air created wisps that slowly undulated up, down, and around. On the ground of the clearing a heavy log lay, covered in thick moss and with various fungi growing out of it. This log had been laying on this same spot for years undisturbed. Corin wondered what kind of tree it had been once. There were so many different trees around them that he had never before seen in his life. Trees wider than he was, trees with exotic looking fruit, trees with curious drooping branches, trees with brightly colored leaves. But whatever kind of tree the log had once been, and whatever life had flown through it, it was something completely different now. A small bird rested on the fallen log, jumping to and fro looking around.

    ¡°Corin?¡± Zhi spoke up once again, reminding Corin that she was right next to him as she placed her hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Oh sorry.¡± He said realizing he had ignored Zhi the first time she spoke to him. Finally he was able to snap out of his trance and realize where he currently found himself.

    ¡°There are some beautiful sights in this forest, aren¡¯t there?¡± Zhi said as she looked at the same clearing. As they watched the bird hopped several times and flew away.

    ¡°Yes there are.¡± Corin replied as they looked to where the bird had flown. ¡°But you are right. We have been on the march for a long distance, and I think we ought to rest one last time before the sun is too low. I myself am beginning to feel the effects of the trek. I will go to the front and speak with Ciba about taking a rest.¡± Corin smiled at Zhi as he put his hand over hers.

    ¡°I appreciate it, Corin.¡± Zhi said as she smiled back at him.

    It was a genuine comment from her. Given the circumstances of the time they had spent together it was not unexpected that the group would become close as time went on by. But it was something that had caught Corin by surprise. In his own life there had only ever been three people he had ever held near and dear to him. Two of those were on this journey with him right now.

    When Corin met Nanaua and Zhi all he saw was an opportunity to strike at the Titans, no thought was given to the strangers. But now Corin found himself thinking less about their end goal and more about those around him. More time was spent thinking about lessons in dragon script, learning new hunting tips from Simeon, watching the sunrise with Livia, or even sparring sessions with Nanaua, regardless of how painful those might be. The thought of what they would do when they encountered Belaran or anything beyond that was not something Corin considered.

    ¡°Of course Zhi.¡± Corin said to her as he began moving toward the front of the convoy.

    As he did so and walked past Simeon and Livia.

    ¡°But if it were possible, hold on a moment.¡± Simeon interrupted himself. ¡°Are we taking a break Corin?¡±

    ¡°That is the plan.¡± Corin said as he waved them by.

    ¡°I¡¯ll save a spot for you.¡± Livia spoke to him.

    ¡°Thanks love!¡± Corin replied. He leaned in and gave Livia a kiss. She smiled at him.

    Finally Corin made it to the front. As he walked up to the front he noticed that the wagons had begun to slow down as he walked past them.

    ¡°... be attacked by a group of bandits, how would you defend against that?¡± Nanaua had continued the conversation with Ciba regarding what battle tactics the elves would adopt in case of an attack.

    Ciba had already come to a stop by the time Corin approached the duo.

    ¡°Ciba, we wanted-¡± Corin began.

    ¡°Yes, let us stop for a break. The others are preparing already.¡± Ciba replied as if he already knew what Corin was going to say.

    ¡°How did you-¡± Corin began.

    ¡°We hear everything the trees do.¡± Ciba interrupted him with a smile.

    That was the other thing Corin and the rest of the group had not gotten accustomed to yet. The fact that the forest elves could hear everything that was said, and could communicate with each other without saying anything. On one occasion Corin had made a particularly crass joke to Nanaua, only to hear a group of forest elves laugh about it at a distance. There was also the fact that whenever the forest elves decided on something, they would all begin acting on it without any sort of verbal cue about what was about to begin.

    Within minutes the caravan had stopped and an impromptu camp was being set up. Corin and the rest ate various fruits and nuts they picked during their walk with the forest elves. As they sat down and ate, Corin noticed that very few forest elves joined them for a meal. Normally most of them would join Corin and company for conversation. Instead they seemed to be preoccupied with something.

    ¡°Oba, is something the matter?¡± Simeon asked the nearest forest elf. Oba was one the oldest forest elves, though not as old as Ciba. She stood next to Simeon, but was focused on matters elsewhere, and did not reply to him immediately.

    ¡°Oh sorry we forget frequently that you don''t hear what we say.¡± Oba began. ¡°A new group of furtives was spotted in the forest earlier today and Ciba and the other forest elves are curious about them.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Simeon turned to look at the group. They all seemed very apprehensive about the news.

    ¡°We have seen this group of furtives travel through this forest. It must have been about close to twenty days ago.¡± Oba said.

    ¡°Is it not normal to have furtives travel through this forest?¡± Simeon continued his question.

    ¡°Oh, we''ll probably get a group of furtives every now and then, but in the recent past we have seen some more activity than is customary for these parts. The cursed mines don''t help in attracting visitors to the area.¡± Oba replied.

    Corin felt a pit begin to form in his stomach. He did not like what he was hearing.

    ¡°Oba, forgive me for pressing the questions, but how do you know that it is the same group of furtives that is traveling through here? Is this a guess on your part?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°Oh we are very good at differentiating furtives that walk through our forests. When you walk through these forests we know how you walk, how heavy you are, how tall, how fast, how loud, there are even things the trees tell us that you can not comprehend. There is a lot we see from each person who passes through here. If someone comes back we know for certain if they have been here before, whether it has been a week, or years. And this group is very distinct from other furtives.¡± Oba added. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°How so?¡± It was Zhi who asked.

    ¡°Their behavior is very different from the majority of furtives that move through these forests. They move through at a very quick pace. When they hunt, their coordination is marvelous, they act as if made of one body. Much like us they use very little words to communicate with each other. And they all do so despite having a large number of them.¡± Oba replied.

    ¡°How many?¡± Zhi asked. Her tone betrayed her nervousness.

    Corin felt as if he knew the answer, but he was holding out hope.

    ¡°There''s about twelve of them. Six humans and six dragoors. That part makes it stand out very clearly. Aside from our friend here,¡± Oba said as she pointed to Nanaua ¡°we don''t see those very much.¡±

    At the declaration of this Nanaua rose up.

    ¡°This is not good. There is no question about it. These are Zifors.¡± Nanaua said.

    Corin¡¯s gut reacted viscerally to the term itself. First Grial. Then Daum.

    ¡°Yes, be that as it may, we know about them ahead of time.¡± Simeon said, trying to mask the concern in his voice. ¡°They won''t be able to surprise us. Dispatching them, while not trivial, should not be an issue for us.¡±

    The conversation between the group and Oba had alerted other forest elves. Ciba had come to see what was being discussed.

    ¡°These are not like the two other squads we have faced. There is only one Zifor squad that has dragoors, and that one,¡± Nanaua paused as she said this, ¡°is led by Yoren Throk.¡± Nanaua spat on the ground after saying his name.

    ¡°I take it you don¡¯t like this Throk?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°There are few I could say I dislike more than he. He is manipulative, power hungry, untrustworthy, and very dangerous.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°What makes him so dangerous?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Unlike the other Zifor Yoren¡¯s, Throk did not begin as a hunter of runaways. Throk was one of my own, another Lord¡¯s Protectorate.¡± Nanaua said. ¡°Not just him, but three of the other dragoors in that squad were Lord¡¯s Protectorate. Traillo, Nerua and Nureilla. The other two were Kishtros Noro, and Tiyo.¡± Nanaua finished.

    The word Kishtro brought a memory back into Corin''s head. Of his first encounter with Nanuaa, and the hooded assailant that nearly killed them both.

    ¡°The assassin.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°That''s correct.¡± Nanaua said as she looked at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the others in his squad, but I have no doubt they are dangerous as well. If Throk is after us, then this certainly means that Tonatiuh is desperate to find us.¡± Nanua began. ¡°Throk and the others were banished to a Zifor squad for a foiled plot to assassinate other members of a rival clan. The six in the squad were lucky that they are of family that is highly regarded in Tonatiuh¡¯s estate, the others that they brought along for their murderous scheme were not so lucky. Though he lived, he became an outcast in Tonatiuh¡¯s estate. He has not been seen or heard of since being made a Zifor Yoren, and this is the first time that his squad has been sent out to retrieve an escapee. I can only assume that failure for them means death.¡±

    Nanaua paused. Simeon had no rebuttal, they were all quiet, digesting the news.

    ¡°Do you see now why our enemy is so dangerous?¡± She continued. ¡°These are not only better trained than the ones that we have faced before, but they will stop at nothing to bring Zhi back.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°But we have the element of surprise!¡± Simeon began as he rose up, trying to find any reason why their cause is not a lost one.

    Now Simeon turned to Ciba. ¡°Would your thicket help us find these furtives? This group, the Zifors, are dangerous. One of their group burned down an entire town just to get the Onsiel¡¯s attention. The second nearly killed us if it wasn¡¯t for a defector. Please we need your help.¡±

    Before Ciba could answer Nanaua interjected.

    ¡°It won''t work, even with the forest elves¡¯ help.¡± Nanaua said through gritted teeth. ¡°The Kishtros are trained assassins, dealing in surprises and ambushes is their entire specialty. If there is so much as a hint of an ambush the Kishtros will see through it, and with a group as large as ours, there is no way they will not notice it. Even if we are able to gain a slight edge it won¡¯t be enough to offset the differences in our abilities. Traillo, Nerua and Nureilla¡¯s abilities are equal to mine in battle and the Kishtros themselves are well trained combatants.¡±

    ¡°What of Throk?¡± Asked Corin.

    ¡°Despite his duplicitous nature, there is no denying that Throk was, and still is one of the best combatants in Tonatiuh''s estate. I was never able to best him when we sparred.¡± Nanaua replied.

    ¡°But we have Zhi, a magic user. How are they going to counter that?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°They must have a rudimentary understanding of her power and our abilities if we already dealt with Yoren Dok and Ahseri. I am sure they have thought of ways to neutralize her abilities and how to deal with us. And that is without saying that all they need to do is bring her back alive.  There are no specifics on what state her mind or body needs to be in when the ritual takes place. These Kishtros know death very well. They know how much damage a body can take before it dies. They must already have a plan in place to neutralize her. They would not be pursuing us if they knew the battle would not go in their favor.¡± Nanaua replied.

    Corin exchanged looks with everyone. It was clear they were all going thinking the same thing. What could they do?

    ¡°How far away are they?¡± Livia asked as she turned toward Ciba.

    Ciba looked at her and stood silent for a second.

    ¡°They are nearing the position where you encountered our camp.¡± Ciba said. ¡°It seems they are scouring the grounds.¡±

    ¡°So if they decide to pursue us they would probably reach us within a ten day?¡± Livia asked Ciba, with growing concern.

    ¡°They could reach us before that. Maybe eight days.¡± Ciba replied with little to no hint of worry.

    ¡°And Yranto, how much longer do we have until we reach it?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°It will take longer than a fortnight to reach the point where we would part ways. We did not expect your group to need to make so many stops.¡± Ciba replied.

    ¡°Well we don''t even know if they''ll try to come after us this way. They have no reason to believe we''re here.¡± Zhi mentioned.

    ¡°I wish it were that way, but they have plenty of reasons to believe we are in this area.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°How?¡± Zhi asked, feeling exasperated.

    ¡°The other Zifor squads.¡± Livia replied. ¡°Let¡¯s begin with the one we encountered, when Corin was captured.¡±

    Livia said this with no emotion, but it still stung Corin. He could not get over the fact of how close he had brought them to ruin with his carelessness.

    ¡°That Zifor squad was destroyed.¡± Livia continued. ¡°That lets them know that we are on the continent. It also gives them an approximate area of where we were based on where they last contacted them. There was another squad that was waiting to ambush us. The fact that we did not encounter them would let them know we did not continue down that road. That means there were three options. Continue back the road we came and face the giant. I assume they would know we did travel that road because of the giant. Another option is to go east, which would lead directly to the ocean. The last option is to go west, across the mountains, where we currently find ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Damn.¡± Zhi said as she looked around. ¡°I''m sure I can defeat them.¡±

    ¡°My love, if I thought you could win this fight I would have said so.¡± Nanaua said.

    The group went silent again.

    Corin felt the fear begin to swell up within him. A squad of Zifors with enemies as strong as Nanaua. Death was coming for them, and they did not know what they could do to avert it.

    ¡°I will stay back and hinder their progress.¡± Simeon stated, finally breaking the silence. ¡°I will stay back. Beginning right here, I will do everything I can to make the road as hazardous as possible. I may not defeat them, but if I can dispatch, or injure, any of them, they might be weak enough that when they get to you, that you''re able to finish them.¡±

    Corin''s heart sank when he heard Simeon say that.

    ¡°Simeon, I can''t let you do that.¡± Corin began protesting.

    ¡°Well, do you have any other ideas?¡± Simeon shot back now slightly agitated. ¡°Every moment we spend talking is another wasted opportunity. You go on ahead and I''ll begin preparations this instant.¡±

    ¡°If you stay then I will stay as well.¡± Corin replied, his voice rising.

    ¡°Corin, listen-¡± Simeon began but Corin interrupted him.

    ¡°I''m not running away again!¡± He shouted at Simeon as he stood up. Corin shook as he stared down his friend.

    ¡°Corin, the others will need every able bodied person available to fight.¡± Simeon began in a comforting tone. ¡°With two or more setting up traps and scouting the area it just leaves more trails for them to be able to realize something is awry. If only one of us peels from the camp it will be much harder for them to tell what is occurring.¡±

    Corin felt rage swell up within him. That same feeling that haunted him in his dreams. When Cyril would tell him to run, to leave. He could not face that again.

    Corin looked around trying to see if there was anyone who would say anything.

    ¡°Nanaua do you think this has a chance of working? That Simeon can do anything to even stop them?¡± Corin was begging for someone to agree with him. They could not let this plan go through.

    Nanaua looked at him and then Simeon.

    ¡°Simeon is as capable a hunter as I have ever seen.¡± Nanaua spoke as she looked at him. ¡°His arrows fly with amazing precision. He is able to see through many traps and trickery. Tracking him would be a difficult task for even the most experienced.¡± Nanaua finished in a low tone.

    ¡°But they would find him, wouldn''t they?¡± Corin said.

    Silence.

    ¡°In time, yes.¡± Nanaua''s short reply came.

    ¡°Corin, I understand-¡± Livia began.

    ¡°I won''t accept it!¡± Corin shouted back at Livia.

    ¡°Corin there really isn''t any other way, you have-¡± Simeon spoke.

    ¡°Just wait!¡± Corin shot back. ¡°No decision has been made.¡±

    As he spoke he looked around him. In his friend''s eyes he could see that they, unlike him, had all come to accept Simeon''s proposal. Ciba and the other forest elves were quiet, no doubt communicating amongst themselves about the ensuing debate.

    Corin closed his eyes and brought his head down. He rubbed his temples as his mind ran through every possible scenario.

    What if we go faster? The Zifors are more agile, they would eventually catch up.

    What if we hide amidst the forest elves? The Zifors would probably search every single caravan and determine if they have others with them.

    What if we split off from the forest elves and travel separately? That might give us some time. The Zifors would probably track the forest elves and determine that the Onsiel does not travel with them, but then they would readjust and begin to pursue us once more.

    Corin rubbed his pendant, thinking. There must be something else, something they could do.

    Baltro.

    ¡°That''s it!¡± Corin shouted as he opened his eyes.

    Simeon, Livia, Nanaua, and Zhi all looked at Corin with concern in their faces.

    ¡°Ciba, how far away is Baltro from here?¡± Corin shouted in such rapid succession that it took several moments for everyone to understand what he just said.

    Ciba replied quickly. ¡°Six days east from our current position.¡±

    ¡°So we have time to get there before they reach us!¡± Corin said with excitement as he turned to Simeon and the rest.

    There was silence amongst the group. They all looked at Corin as they thought about what was being said.

    ¡°Wait Corin, are you suggesting we lure them towards a Giant?¡± Zhi was the first one to ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Nanaua herself said that Simeon is likely not to survive his encounter with the Zifors. That means eventually we would have to face them. And even if Simeon were to inflict losses, our chances of success are not very high. But if they were to come in contact with a Giant there is no amount of might that twelve furtives could bring to bear to defeat it!¡± He finished.

    Everyone was silent. Their faces all displayed concern, but there was no denying they were all thinking of this option.

    ¡°You propose that we wait by the Giant and eventually he will strike at the Zifors? What makes you think that instead of letting us move peacefully by him, he would not just strike us down?¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°You''ve seen Ciba and the rest perform the rites. If we enter Giant¡¯s immediate vicinity and we give offerings, there might be a chance that Baltro won''t come out to attack us. But the Zifors don''t know about this, and Titans meet force with force. If Baltro sees the Zifors he will see their numbers and their aggressive nature. The most likely case is that he would attack them.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Throk and the rest would know the Giant is nearby, they would not walk into its domain.¡± Nanaua countered, trying to find holes in Corin¡¯s plan.

    ¡°Ciba, how likely is it that these furtives would know of Baltro¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Corin asked.

    Ciba was quiet for several seconds.

    ¡°You pose some difficult questions, young one.¡± Ciba replied, breaking the silence. ¡°Baltro¡¯s movements and patterns are only known to us forest elves. Baltro currently slumbers and his appearance is indistinguishable to large mountains. We have had hundreds of years to learn his behavior. To say that any other furtive would be able to tell where Baltro is, or distinguish regular mountains in the distance from a Giant, that is not something I can say.¡± Ciba said.

    ¡°See what I mean Corin, I-¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Ciba interrupted. ¡°Yes that is correct, Mol.¡± Ciba said to no one in particular.

    ¡°It has been brought to my attention that during their last trek through this forest, the furtives did pass very close to Baltro.¡± Ciba stated. ¡°That is why our paths did not cross. I do not know if they were unaware of the Giant, but they did not seem to notice it. It was pure happenstance that they did not incite the rage of Baltro, but if they were to intrude upon his land once again, there would likely be repercussions.¡±

    Nanaua now was silent, it was clear that she began to seriously consider this proposal.

    ¡°Will you show us how to get there?¡± Corin asked Ciba. ¡°I know you''ve done so much for us already, but please, will you show us the way?¡±

    Ciba hesitated to give an answer to Corin for the first time.

    Corin stared at him for several moments but Ciba still did not speak.

    ¡°Corin, we have already asked too much of them, let us-¡± Simeon began but was interrupted.

    ¡°The thicket is still debating whether or not it will help.¡± Ciba said. ¡°Your plan is reckless young one, but¡­ there are objects that Baltro highly regards.¡±

    ¡°So will you help?¡± Corin asked, almost pleading.

    Ciba once again remained silent.

    ¡°We will have a decision in the morning. For now finish your meal so we may continue down the road.¡± Ciba said ¡°We have one last rite to perform before we break for the night. Later on we will need to meet with your group and learn why it is that you are being pursued. It seems there is much that we have yet to hear from you.¡±

    With that Ciba broke off and the other forest elves, quiet as ever, began to prepare to move on once again.

    Corin and the rest of his companions were quiet as well, but unlike the forest elves they were not communicating with each other. They were all considering the news they had just heard. Although none of them said it, they were all considering Corin''s suggestion strongly.

    Before they returned to the road Simeon approached Corin.

    ¡°Well my boy I don''t know if I should be touched by your concern for me or worried about you.¡± Simeon said to Corin.

    ¡°How so?¡± Corin replied, his heart was still racing.

    ¡°Well I knew you were fond of me, but suggesting we all go hide amongst a Giant just because you don''t want to see your old friend killed? Well I don''t know if it''s a nice sentiment or if you are finally beginning to lose your head!¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°I only did what you would have done for me.¡± Corin replied quickly.

    Simeon laughed as he looked at Corin.

    ¡°Don''t I know it my boy, that''s why you''re such a pain to deal with.¡± Simeon said as he laughed.

 Decisions of War (Part 2)

    Corin, Livia, Zhi, Nanaua, and Simeon sat down with the rest of the forest elves during dinner. This had been their custom during the last several nights of travel, but tonight was different.

    In previous nights only a number of the forest elves would be sitting down with Corin and the rest. The others would be walking about, tending to their horses, and imbibing on their nectar. But tonight the entire thicket surrounded the group as they waited to hear what exactly had led these five adventurers to this very spot, and to learn why exactly a deadly squadron of Zifors was looking for them.

    ¡°Greetings fellow furtives,¡± it was Zhi who spoke to them. ¡°During the last several days you have shown us a kindness unlike any that we could have expected from strangers. You took in five lost souls and agreed to guide them safely through a mysterious land, and you did so without asking for anything in exchange, and with no care as to where we came from, or why we were here in the first place. But it seems that it is no longer possible to keep it amongst ourselves. We truly wish that during our time here none of the troubles that followed us would find us and disturb your peaceful existence, but it seems that is not possible. So in order to let you know why I am here, I will introduce myself. I am Zhi, an Onsiel, a furtive that can wield magic. I was born in the estate of Tonatiuh, a Dragon Titan. Within several months my powers will fully manifest, and when that occurs Tonatiuh wants to sacrifice me to enrich his powers.¡±

    Zhi continued her tale, relaying to them how she had brought down the Dragon Temple, their encounter with Corin and Livia, the other Zifor squads they had encountered, their traversal through the ocean, their encounter with Arandu, and lastly the artifact that she is seeking to complete.

    Throughout the entire tale the forest elves did not make a single noise. They seemed very much like the trees that surrounded them. It made Corin anxious. He wanted to know what they thought, if they could help, but there was nothing to be gleaned from their expressions.

    Once Zhi was done, silence overtook the camp. Corin looked around at the forest elves, but still could not tell what they thought.

    ¡°I have heard many intriguing tales in my life¡± Ciba began, finally breaking the silence. ¡°but what you have endured to arrive here is like nothing I have ever heard.¡±

    ¡°Our thicket is still undecided on what course we will take, but our main concern is that of the artifact you seek. Its validity was of concern, but that you found a portion of it in Arandu''s domain, as you had read, seems to quell those issues. The fact that it''s guarded by Titans from the sea, air, and land would seem to validate that it is indeed powerful and that the Titans rightly fear, but how? How exactly does this artifact work that would make the Titans so terrified of furtives finding it?¡±

    ¡°We don''t know exactly how it works,¡± Zhi began ¡°but in the texts there were many allusions to magic. I don''t believe it was mainly focused on the Onsiel, I believe it extends beyond myself. Perhaps it severs the bond between Titans and their Gods and weakens their magic? Or perhaps it allows other furtives to wield magic?¡±

    ¡°What if it is none of that? What if you unleash something that furtives too should fear?¡± Ciba asked.

    Zhi was quiet.

    ¡°The thicket is concerned about what may come if we decide to aid you.¡± Ciba added.

    Although his questions were deep and probing, he did not seem agitated in the least. He was calm while he spoke with Zhi. Corin felt as if he needed to speak up, lest they might be faced with the prospect of certain death at the hands of Throk.

    ¡°What if it is something terrifying? What if it is something that wipes all furtives out? Or what if it does exactly what we think it will do and helps us fight against the Titans?¡± Livia interjected now, her tone rising. ¡°If we focus on these what ifs we will always live under the tyranny of the Titans! You yourself Ciba, you have lived over a millennium, and your whole existence has been predicated upon the whims of Giants! If Baltro were to feel displeased by one of your offerings he could destroy all of you in an instant! Don¡¯t you see? This is the only opportunity we will have in our lifetimes to fight back against the Titans! If you wish to go back to your lives, where a Dragon can come in and burn your entire forest, or a Giant may feel strong enough to defeat Baltro and take over this domain, then so be it, we cannot force you, but we will not continue down this road! We will take the fight to the Titans and do whatever we need to create a world where furtives are no longer scared.¡±

    Livia shook as she finished her speech. Corin had never seen her get this agitated while speaking, unless she spoke of some gadget she was working on. Her fervor for this fight became more apparent to him.

    ¡°Yes, yes I see your point.¡± Ciba said out loud, he was facing the other forest elves.

    Ciba continued waving his hands to the other forest elves. It seemed as if there was a fervent discussion occurring.

    ¡°Obano, we heard you, please lower your voice.¡± Ciba continued out loud.

    ¡°Seems like your wife¡¯s speech has them all worked up.¡± Simeon said to Corin in a low tone.

    ¡°Do you think they will help?¡± He asked Simeon in a quiet voice.

    ¡°That is enough.¡± Ciba finally stated out loud.

    Ciba turned to Corin and the others.

    ¡°Consensus cannot be reached.¡± He announced.

    He turned towards Livia and Zhi.

    ¡°Friends it seems as if your entreaties have spurred quite the argumentative spirit in our thicket. I did not know it was possible.¡± Ciba said to Zhi and Livia and then turned to all present.

    ¡°There are valid points being stated by all. Yes it is true that we forest elves do not engage in warfare or participate in violent behavior. It is one of our most ardent principles. What the outsiders are suggesting would be tantamount to inflicting violence on those that pursue them, that I cannot argue with.¡± Ciba stated as he looked at the crowd. Corin¡¯s heart sank as he heard this.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°But it is also true that forest elves do not ignore those who are in need. And it is quite clear that these outsiders that we have hosted over the past several days, are in danger. You have all seen the Zifors that hunt our guests. They are ruthless and efficient. Without our help it is clear that the Onsiel and her friends will see great harm inflicted upon them.¡± Ciba stated.

    ¡°I asked the thicket to come to a consensus but this has not occurred. As such I will take it upon myself to decide what we will do.¡± Ciba announced loudly.

    For the first time Corin heard the other forest elves speak out loud in voicing their opinions.

    ¡°We cannot participate in this conflict! Bloodshed only leads to more bloodshed! There will be no end to this once we begin!¡± Drolbo, a younger forest elf, spoke up. It was the only time Corin had heard him speak.

    ¡°Drolbo, never fighting back can also lead to bloodshed. Violence can only be confronted with violence.¡± Oba shouted back at the young forest elf.

    ¡°Forest elves deserve a place in the forest, no more hiding from the Giants or the Dragons!¡± Another voice came in.

    Other voices began to add to the cacophony. Corin would look at one side and then the other, trying to understand who was saying what and what they were thinking.

    ¡°If we aid these outsiders, then Baltro will see that as a sign of disrespect and destroy all of us!¡± A loud voice added to the chaos.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Ciba¡¯s voice drowned all the others out.

    As he had demanded, the forest elves quickly ceased their bickering. Corin¡¯s heart raced so fast that he felt he might faint if it did not calm down.

    ¡°I have decided,¡± Ciba stated.

    The entire forest was quiet. They all waited.

    ¡°We will aid our guests in reaching Baltro, we will aid them in offering rites to Baltro to appease him, and we will aid them in ridding themselves of the Zifors.¡±

    Corin felt his heart rate begin to subside.

    We might have a chance of surviving this after all.

    Words began to erupt again from certain factions of the forest elves.

    ¡°I have made a decision and it is final.¡± Ciba shouted.

    The forest elves quieted. They began to slowly disperse.

    Ciba was left alone with Corin and the rest of the group, Ciba turned to face them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see such a public display of disunity. It is not common for us.¡± Ciba stated with his usual calm demeanor.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Corin stated.

    Ciba looked at him, but did not say anything.

    ¡°Tomorrow we begin our journey towards Baltro.¡± Ciba said, not addressing anyone in particular. ¡°We will help you get there and perform rites to seek his blessing. When it comes to how the Zifors and Baltro will come in conflict I trust you to make preparations.¡±

    Ciba said this and left.

    Corin stared at the others. Nanaua, Zhi, Livia, and Simeon, all of them quiet.

    ¡°A decision has been made, let us do what we must to ensure it was the correct one.¡± Nanaua stated.

    ***

    Corin lay on the bedroll, thinking of what lay ahead of them. The upcoming clash that would put them between a Giant and the Zifor squadron.

    Livia lay with him. Although little had changed in the past several days, Corin could not help but feel an imperceptible gulf between them. It was not uncommon for him and Livia to have periods of unease in their relation. From what Corin had seen with Livia''s own parents, it was only natural for two people to have disagreements from time to time, but Corin wanted to make sure that this gulf between them did not keep increasing.

    Corin put his head up against Livia¡¯s. She did not open her eyes but she smiled.

    ¡°Not asleep yet?¡± Livia asked coyly. ¡°I thought after all of today''s excitement you would be dead tired.¡±

    ¡°That thing earlier today?¡± Corin replied. ¡°Oh I had already forgotten about it, to be honest.¡±

    That got a slight chuckle from Livia.

    ¡°Leading them back to a Giant.¡± Livia said, now opening her eyes. ¡°I have to say that is quite the gamble you proposed Corin. It honestly gave me a pause when I heard you say it.¡±

    Corin laughed but part of him could not help agree.

    ¡°Well, there aren''t many other options.¡± Corin started. ¡°And if it goes completely catastrophically terrible, you can then tell me what a bad idea it was.¡±

    ¡°Oh love, I don''t have to wait until then.¡± Livia said laughing.

    Corin laughed as well.

    ¡°But it is the best bad idea we have so far.¡± She said now looking at him.

    Corin could not help but feel at ease once again with his wife. There was a topic he had yet to breach, and he felt now was the best time.

    ¡°It has been quite a dizzying turn of events recently.¡± Corin started.

    ¡°You don''t say? The forest elves, the Zifors, the mines.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°And there was of course the Dragon.¡± Corin added with a chuckle. ¡°That was an interesting character.¡±

    Corin did not notice any reaction from Livia. She looked at him, but he could tell that her mind was elsewhere.

    ¡°What did you think after we spoke with the Dragon? Was there anything from that meeting that you could not shake from your head? Anything that altered the way you think?¡± Livia asked.

    She looked away from Corin as she asked.

    Her eyes never met Corin''s. He could tell that there was some internal debate at play in her mind.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Corin was caught by surprise. He thought about what to say. ¡°Well, I would say so. What I could not shake after we met with the dragon was the revelation about the Gods. When the Dragon said that Titans were blessed by Gods, and that they were the only Gods out there, I had a hard time accepting that. Even though I was never the most devout believer, I always believed in Jokasta. I always felt somehow, someday she would come and help us against the Titans. But hearing the Dragon say that what I believed was nothing but a fantasy, and that the only real Gods were the Titan¡¯s, it left me very confused. I mean what does that make us, then? Does that mean we deserve to be trampled by the Titans, just like the dragon said? I thought about it for a long time, but then I realized something. And it gave me some peace of mind.¡± he said.

    ¡°What was it?¡± she asked. Now she had her eyes closed as she listened to her husband.

    ¡°The fact that the dragon knew nothing of the artifact. To me it showed that although the dragon might know a lot more than we do, it does not mean that its knowledge is limitless. And so if it doesn''t know about the artifact, then what else does it not know about? That means that maybe Jokasta is out there, maybe she is watching over us, and maybe us furtives do have a right to live here, just like the Titans do.¡± he finished.

    She listened to him, her eyes still closed. He could tell there was something troubling her.

    ¡°How about you, was there something that stuck with you after encountering the dragon?¡± he asked.

    It had been the question that had been burning in him for the past several days. He could tell that Livia had not left the mines the same person that had gone in, he knew it was due to their meeting with the dragon, what he had said to her, but she had not said what exactly had troubled her so.

    Livia was quiet as her eyes stayed shut. Corin reached out and grabbed one of her hands and kissed it. He wanted her to know that whatever was on her mind, that he would be there for her.

    ¡°If you don''t want to talk about it, it''s fine.¡± Corin mentioned.

    ¡°No, I''m fine. It''s ok.¡± Livia said as she opened her eyes. ¡°I''m just getting worked up over nothing. I just, I think about what the dragon said, about sacrifice.¡±

    Livia hesitated, and Corin felt that he should say something but Livia began again.

    ¡°What if the dragon''s warning comes true? What if we are asked to sacrifice something important to us? I know what I said at the moment, but when I think about it, that doesn''t seem like myself. I don''t think I could sacrifice everything.¡± Livia paused. ¡°I don''t know what came over me.¡±

    She stopped.

    ¡°It''s been a long trip Livia. We''ve had to leave our home, had to travel across the sea, and consistently put our lives at risk. To me that seems like a lot of sacrifice.¡± Corin said to her.

    ¡°You''re right.¡± Livia said as she tried to smile. ¡°It has been a long trip.¡±

    ¡°The dragon was also probably speaking about his own experiences, from what he lost due to his banishment. He might know a lot, but he can''t see the future.¡± Corin added.

    ¡°Yes, that''s also true.¡± Livia said sounding a bit more relaxed.

    ¡°Remember, we''ll weather the storm together.¡± Corin said.

    Livia looked at him in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, we will.¡± She replied.

    She smiled and gave him a kiss.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She said as she turned around.

    Corin soon fell asleep, content that he had finally been able to help his wife.

    Livia spent the entire night awake, mulling the words of the dragon.

    ¡°Sacrifice. Everything.¡± Livia would repeat to herself.

 The Giants Domain

    Corin, Nanaua, Livia and Simeon joined the forest elves as they performed the first rite in preparation for their entry into Baltro¡¯s domain.

    The forest elves had stopped near a large tree that had a carved figure on it. The tree, about three times as tall as any of the forest elves, had the image of Baltro carved into it. Just the mere image of the Giant was imposing. Corin could not imagine what facing the actual Giant would look like.

    Each of the members of the thicket would walk up to the base of the large tree and offer a recently picked bounty from the forest. Some carried fruits, others water, some carried seeds. Anything that gave rise to life in the forest, anything that was nourishing, was dedicated to Baltro.

    Oba, in front of Corin, finished her offering. Now it was his turn to perform his role in the rite.

    Offering tribute to a Titan is the last thing I wanted to do.

    Corin walked up to the tree with a large light fruit in his hands. He had been reciting the words over and over in his head, despite the fact that he did not want to partake in this. But there was no other alternative.

    Corin knelt in front of the large carving, bowed his head and raised the large light fruit in front of him.

    ¡°Oh Baltro, great Lord of this forest. We thank you for your protection, for the bountiful blessings we receive from your forest, and for your continued tolerance of our presence in your domain.¡± Corin recited the words.

    ¡°Great Baltro, your grace is infinite. Our thanks we give.¡± Ciba uttered in response.

    After Ciba¡¯s reply, Corin raised his head, took a bite from the light fruit, and placed it at the foot of the tree.

    As he stood up and went to walk away he had to fight the urge to vomit. The light fruit, despite being very useful for its illuminative properties, had one of the most foul tastes that Corin had ever come across. He had been warned of this ahead of time, but he decided that since it was his idea that they travel into Baltro''s domain, that it should be him who would bite into it. Livia was left with an apple, Simeon with a larro root, and Nanaua with an orange. She had to be reminded many times that she was not to eat the entirety of the orange.

    Corin made his way back to the caravan with the foul taste in his mouth. A voice whispered from inside one of the wagons.

    ¡°Is it done yet?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Corin replied.

    Zhi fell quiet once again.

    One of the conditions that the group had agreed to before setting into Baltro¡¯s domain was that Zhi had to be kept hidden away during the entirety of their journey. They did not know how Baltro would react if he knew that an Onsiel was among them. They all agreed to follow that advice.

    Shortly thereafter Livia, Simeon and Nanaua joined Corin. The forest elves continued the rite while Corin and the rest viewed from a distance. Silence hung over the air for the entirety of the ritual.

    This should be enough. Once we enter the Giant''s immediate vicinity, Baltro will recognize our offerings and let us be.

    Corin tried his best to assuage his fears, but he knew that he was putting all their lives in the hands of a temperamental being. He was guiding them all to a fire and hoping that it would decide to leave all of them unscathed and only strike at their enemies. They had begun making plans for how exactly they would entice Baltro into attacking the Zifors. All of this was predicated on the hope that Baltro would not decide to attack them all regardless. But at this point the fire was better than the squadron of trained killers that they would otherwise have to face alone.

    The group had now spent three days on their voyage into Baltro''s territory.  The further they journeyed towards him the quieter the forest became. Telltale signs of the looming presence could be seen. Large swaths of forest missing, with trees ripped in half in certain places, or some entirely crushed.

    ¡°Has Baltro noticed our presence?¡± Simeon asked Ciba as they walked in the late day. Soon they would be setting up camp.

    ¡°Baltro has not reacted to our approach.¡± Ciba replied.

    ¡°So he does not know we are nearing him?¡± Simeon asked with a curious tone.

    ¡°Or he does not feel any concern from our presence.¡± Ciba stated.

    ¡°Ah. Well that is an equally valid reason.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Have you seen any continued movement from the Zifors?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°The twelve furtives are following our trail. That much is certain.¡± Ciba replied.

    ¡°How fast is their pace?¡± Corin followed up.

    ¡°We expect them to reach our current position within six days.¡± Ciba replied.

    ¡°That does not leave a lot of time for us to maneuver around Baltro.¡± Simeon replied.

    The group continued until they broke for camp. As they had done the previous nights, they all ate near a wagon that was close to the end of the caravan.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Corin, Livia, Simeon and Nanaua sat in front of the caravan as they ate the soup that was given to them by the forest elves. While they all appreciated their hosts'' generosity, they were all beginning to tire of eating the same meal every day for dinner.

    ¡°There really isn''t much you can do with the same vegetables now is there?¡± Livia stated.

    ¡°If only they would let me hunt once.¡± Simeon stated.

    ¡°Simeon, don''t say that too loud!¡± Livia replied back.

    ¡°I know, I know you are right. I just can''t help it.¡± Simeon stated.

    ¡°Pretty soon we¡¯ll be out of this forest.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°True, or we could be buried in it.¡± Simeon replied.

    Corin and Livia laughed. Nanaua did not appreciate it. Even Zhi could be heard laughing.

    ¡°Well count yourself lucky that you''re not stuck in this wagon!¡± Zhi¡¯s voice could be heard from inside the wagon.

    ¡°Aye you''re right.¡± Simeon stated.

    ¡°By the way how was the light fruit Corin?¡± Zhi asked. ¡°Nanaua tells me you found it particularly delightful.¡±

    Zhi could be heard trying her best to stifle her laughter after she said that.

    Corin looked at Nanaua who pretended to look away but also could not help stifling her laughter.

    ¡°Well you''re more than welcome to eat it next time.¡± Corin said to Nanaua.

    Nanaua pretended as if Corin was not speaking to her.

    ¡°I was curious what the larro root would taste like,¡± Simeon began ¡°I did not think it would be so sweet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I want to try it next time!¡± Livia replied to Simeon.

    ¡°Aye we could definitely switch.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Anyone interested in trying the light fruit?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°That sounds like a great idea!¡± Livia replied to Simeon, seemingly ignoring Corin.

    The conversation continued as if Corin had not said anything.

    ***

    The next rite was completed in two days of travel. The same pattern occurred.

    ¡°Baltro?¡± Simeon asked Ciba.

    ¡°Still has not reacted to our presence.¡± Ciba replied.

    ¡°The Zifors?¡± Simeon followed up.

    ¡°Their trajectory has not changed. They will reach us in four days.¡± Ciba replied.

    The group continued as they had. Two more days of long travel and the group reached the last rite location.

    The rite was completed and the group settled a camp nearby.

    Ciba spoke up.

    ¡°Tomorrow we will begin the last part of our journey towards Baltro''s location. The Zifors that hunt our guests are expected to reach us in the dead of night.¡± Ciba stated.

    ¡°The Zifors entered Baltro''s immediate territory yesterday. As of yet, Baltro has shown no indication of reacting to any of us in his domain. But a plan has been set into place to ensure that Baltro attacks the Zifors when they are near him.¡± Ciba stated.

    This plan that Ciba spoke of, Corin was curious to hear it. He knew that Ciba had been studying Baltro''s response to their foray into their territory as he devised it. Corin was anxious to hear what Ciba would suggest.

    ¡°Once Baltro begins his rampage there will be no furtive around that will be spared from his wrath. But it will not be enough to go near Baltro and hope the invaders follow him, we will have to lure them in and have something catch Baltro''s attention.¡± Ciba stated.

    ¡°I''ll do it! I''ll lead them straight to the Giant!¡± Corin shouted instantly.

    He was not going to run away this time.

    ¡°That will not work.¡± Ciba stated.

    His reply came so fast that it caught Corin off guard.

    ¡°What?¡± Corin began to say. He had prepared for this moment. He knew someone had to lead the Zifors to the Giant and he had already devised many ways he would do so with the smallest amount of risk.

    ¡°The invaders have been following a caravan through the forest. That is what they expect to see. If greeted by anything else, they will immediately know that is not what they have been pursuing and all the effort we have put into leading them here will be for naught.¡± Ciba replied.

    ¡°Do you mean to bring the entire caravan to Baltro?¡± Corin asked with fear rising in his voice. Despite the recklessness of his plan he didn''t want to put the entire thicket within reach of Baltro.

    ¡°No, we shall split up the caravan. Ten wagons will be led towards Baltro. The rest of the caravan will go north. They will use the forest to hide their tracks.¡± Ciba said.

    ¡°But who will guide the decoys?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°I will go and lead the main wagon.¡± Ciba stated. ¡°Olbret, Filo, Galba, Nurva, Gordio, Pioni, Geta, Carella, and Gobelo will lead the other wagons.¡±

    ¡°Will you just wait until the Zifors get close enough so that Baltro attacks?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°No, the next step in our plan requires your help.¡± Ciba stated as he turned to Simeon.

    ¡°Oh well, of course, what can this old man do for you?¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°We require for you to set a trap to one of the wagons.¡± Ciba began. ¡°We will leave it near Baltro''s location by itself, with a broken wheel. This should prompt the invaders to investigate it. What we need from you is to ensure that whatever the trap does it attracts the attention of Baltro. This will ensure Baltro attacks the invaders.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Simeon stated. ¡°Yes, of course I have many ideas.¡±

    Simeon turned to Livia.

    ¡°Do you still have dragon powder available?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°Not much left, but enough to help with whatever scheme you are planning.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°Good, you will need to set the trap tonight. When we move tomorrow we will set the wagon near Baltro.¡± Ciba added.

    ¡°But what about us? Where do we come in to help?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°We will need the apeman to ensure the trap is set when it is left. You and the others will be coming with the other wagons. We have enough to drive the decoy wagons.¡± Ciba replied.

    ¡°I shall go as well!¡± Nanaua stated. ¡°None of you are able to fight! If it comes to combat I will risk my life to protect your thicket members. And Throk and the others will recognize me. If they see me that might give them pause before fleeing from Baltro.¡±

    ¡°Your point is very well taken.¡± Ciba stated.

    ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± Simeon stated.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Corin shouted out loud.

    He turned towards Simeon.

    ¡°This whole plan was so that you would not be left alone! I won''t stand by here and let you leave now!¡± Corin stated.

    ¡°Corin, I won''t be alone!¡± Simeon replied with a smirk. ¡°Nanaua will be there. And so will Baltro!¡±

    Corin looked around. The images from his dream, from his nightmare began to swirl in his mind. Cyril telling him to run. He would not run away again.

    ¡°Show me how to set up the trap.¡± Corin said to Simeon.

    Simeon recoiled.

    ¡°Corin, I-¡± Simeon began.

    ¡°This was my idea! So many others are already being put at risk! There is no scenario in which I am watching this unfold from afar! Either you show me how to do it, or I go with you.¡± Corin shouted.

    He looked around, Ciba began ¡°Corin there is-¡±

    ¡°It''s fine.¡± Simeon interjected. He stared at Corin straight on.

    Simeon had known Corin for a long time. He knew that trying to dissuade Corin from this course of action would lead to further chaos at a moment where unity of action was needed. He relented.

    ¡°I will set up the trap tonight and show him how to arm it in the morning.¡± Simeon stated while still looking at Corin.

    ¡°But he will-¡± Ciba began.

    ¡°The lad brings up a good point. Setting the trap will be a long affair.¡± Simeon began.

    ¡°By the time I am done, morning will be near, and I will be quite exhausted. My senses will be dulled and I will only be a hindrance if I were to fight. I will show Corin how to arm it. The difficult part will have been completed by then.¡± Simeon said never breaking eye contact with Corin.

    Ciba and the others were quiet. They were communicating with each other.

    ¡°It is settled.¡± Ciba said as he acquiesced. ¡°In the morning myself and the other members of the decoy caravan will set off towards Baltro. Corin and Nanaua make preparations. The rest will go north. Now rest.¡±

    He departed without saying anything further to Corin or the others. The other forest elves of the thicket began to depart.

    Corin began to move towards Nanaua to discuss plans for the next day, but Simeon grabbed him by the arm, firmly.

    Before Corin responded, Simeon spoke.

    ¡°Tomorrow, once this whole affair is done you and Nanaua better come back.¡± Simeon said to Corin in a low voice and then let go of his grip.

    ¡°Livia I''ll need your help now.¡± Simeon now raising his voice, spoke to Livia.

    I will, Simeon. I will come back.

 The Gamble

    Chapter 24: The Gamble

    Corin walked up to the ten solitary wagons that had been set apart. At the end of the line, Corin could see his wife standing outside a wagon that seemed exactly like all the other ones.

    As he walked up to her Livia turned to greet her husband. Corin had not seen or spoken to her since the previous night. He was not sure what her temperament was.

    ¡°Hey there handsome.¡± She warmly greeted Corin as she leaned in and planted a kiss on him. Once done she immediately turned to the wagon.

    I guess she is not angry.

    ¡°That will have to do Simeon.¡± Livia shouted towards the wagon.

    From inside the wagon, Simeon appeared.

    He eyed Corin.

    ¡°Well there he is. I take it you had a good night of rest?¡± Simeon asked Corin with a wide grin.

    Corin had been unable to fall asleep throughout the entire night. His thoughts swirled with the countless ways in which their plan could go wrong.

    Corin looked at Livia and Simeon and could see that even though he had poor sleep, they had not stopped since he last saw them.

    ¡°As good as I could get.¡± Corin responded.

    ¡°Well good, because you''ll need to pay attention now.¡± Simeon began.

    Corin stood attentively waiting to hear what Simeon would say.

    ¡°Not there you. Come in!¡± Simeon told Corin.

    Once in the wagon Simeon walked Corin through the various mechanisms that the trap would use. As Simeon explained each of the components he asked Corin to repeat them back to him at least three times, to ensure that Corin remembered exactly what each of them accomplished. He also showed Corin where he had placed spare parts in case something broke and finally showed Corin how to arm the trap.

    ¡°Now you see this string here?¡± Simeon asked as he grabbed a string tied to the door that led into the wagon.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Corin replied as he eyed it.

    ¡°Once the wagon is set, and once it won''t be touched anymore, you need to grab this string and attach it here.¡± Simeon stated as he pointed to a small hook that hung from the center of the wagon.

    Corin went to touch the hook and Simeon quickly slapped his hand away.

    ¡°Boy you''ll kill us all!¡± Simeon quickly shouted at Corin.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Corin said as he rubbed his hand.

    ¡°Do not touch this hook!¡± Simeon stated. ¡°Only arm the trap once the wagon has come to a complete stop!¡±

    Corin nodded.

    ¡°Repeat it!¡± Simeon ordered Corin.

    ¡°I will not touch the hook until the wagon has come to a complete halt. I will not touch the hook until the wagon has come to a complete halt. I will not touch the hook until the wagon has come to a complete halt.¡± Corin repeated three times for Simeon.

    Simeon nodded. ¡°Good good.¡± He said as he looked around.

    ¡°So what exactly will happen when it goes off?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Oh it is set to be quite a glorious explosion.¡± Simeon stated. ¡°It will be heard for miles. There is no furtive alive that would survive the immediate impact.¡±

    ¡°Well maybe Baltro won''t be too busy afterwards.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°I hate to say it, but you''ll be lucky to get one of them with this trap. You will need to be prepared for what is to come, do you understand?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Corin said, trying to brush off Simeon.

    ¡°Corin, part of the reason I agreed with your suggestion is because I have seen first-hand how well you wield that blade. You really have learned a lot from your practice with Nanaua, and will do better than I could hope to if a fight were to break out. Not even Cyril was as adept as you are now.¡± Simeon said.

    Corin was taken aback.

    ¡°Thanks Simeon, I-¡± Corin began.

    ¡°But if a fight does break out, you must run. You may be skilled but the situation does not favor you.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Now go, there is one last thing I need to do.¡± Simeon said. ¡°I may be done giving you a piece of my mind, but now it''s Livia''s turn.¡±

    Corin understood. He went outside where he found his wife leaning against the wagon, teetering between the edge of wakefulness and sleep.

    ¡°Livia.¡± Corin said as he placed his hand on her shoulder.

    She slowly opened her eyes and smiled at him.

    ¡°There he is! My husband who keeps throwing himself in the middle of suicide missions!¡± Livia said. ¡°Am I really that bad of a wife?¡±

    Corin laughed uneasily at Livia''s joke. He could tell that despite the joke she was not very pleased.

    ¡°Livia, I''m sorry. I know how it seems, but-¡± Corin began.

    ¡°It''s fine. I spoke to Simeon and he calmed me down during the night. That''s why I didn''t smother you in your sleep.¡± She added with a sly grin.

    ¡°I''m sorry Livia, but this plan, I think it really is our best chance.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°You think I don''t know that?¡± Livia said. ¡°You think that if you came up with some idea that would end up with all of us dead I wouldn''t say anything?¡±

    ¡°Well, no.¡± Corin replied. ¡°I know that you would say something.¡±

    ¡°That''s right, that''s how you''re still alive, I mean do you remember Dendru?¡± Livia asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Yes I remember Dendru.¡± Corin said under his breath.

    You only bring mention that incident, along with the one with Palaza all the time.

    ¡°And who could forget Palaza?¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Yes I remember that too.¡± Corin said.

    Livia elbowed Corin playfully and grabbed her husband''s hand. She looked deep into his eyes.

    ¡°But the reason why I''m calm is not only because Simeon spoke to me, but because I trust you.¡± Livia said. ¡°I know you better than you do, and if I''m sure of something, it''s that I''ll be seeing you soon, with no murderous hunters just one step behind us.¡±

    Livia leaned in and kissed her husband. The two warmly embraced each other.

    ¡°We will begin our departure shortly.¡± Ciba announced loudly in the middle of camp.

    The couple held onto each other for one more moment, then Livia let go.

    ¡°Go on then. Show them how furtives from Trinixo fight best.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°And how is that?¡± Corin asked as he looked at his wife.

    ¡°Dirty.¡± She said as she winked at him.

    ***

    Corin could not help himself. As they neared the point at which they would leave the trap laden wagon, Corin kept staring at the odd formation in the distance.

    ¡°This Giant will not mind us leaving a wagon in its territory?¡± Nanaua asked as she too continually looked eastward towards the same rolling hills.

    They were now as close as they would get to the Giant.

    ¡°If Baltro had any feeling towards us besides disinterest we would not be having this conversation.¡± Ciba replied calmly.

    Around him Corin could only see a very distinct landscape to that which he had seen in the rest of the forest. Various trees lay on their side, some uprooted, others as if a large hammer hit them over the side, and some trees were split in half. It was through this landscape of destruction that Corin could see the jagged hills that seemed to lie strangely in the distance. If Corin had not known any better he would have noticed their peculiarity in this strange environment, but nothing more. But he did know better. The hills he looked upon were the Giant Baltro, who slumbered as the furtives traversed the destroyed terrain it left behind.

    ¡°Do you think this would deter the Zifors?¡± Corin asked Nanaua. ¡°Do you think Throk will desist in his search?¡±

    ¡°Whether he senses danger or not, Throk will not relent in his pursuit.¡± Nanaua replied. ¡°He knows he is close to the Onsiel. If he stops now, he knows that he will lose his only chance to be the one who personally brings the Onsiel back to Tonatiuh. This is his only opportunity to cleanse his tarnished reputation.¡±

    ¡°We shall stop here.¡± Ciba said.

    The caravans slowly came to a halt. Now was the time.

    ¡°Corin.¡± Ciba spoke to Corin. There was nothing else that he needed to say.

    Geta, who was driving the wagon that Simeon had rigged, only walked away while Corin approached it. Nanua looked at Corin and nodded to him. He nodded back. Corin waited by the rigged wagon as the decoy caravan continued on. Once they were well out of eyesight Corin finally prepared himself to go into the wagon.

    Once inside the wagon he looked over the entire contraption that Simeon had rigged. He looked at every connecting part, the small levers that were being held up by flimsy struts, the various pieces of thread that connected the levers, all the way to the firing mechanism.

    He repeated every single portion of the device three times in his head, and looked over it, making sure it was where it ought to be.

    Fuse. Fuse. Fuse. Arming lever. Arming lever. Arming lever. Dragon powder stores. Dragon powder stores. Dragon powder stores.

    Corin inspected it and saw it exactly as Simeon had presented it to him earlier in the day. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Only one thing to do now.

    Corin grabbed the piece of thread that hung near the door. He slowly guided it to the hook that connected to the arming lever. Gently he looped it around the hook and let it fall. The thread now hung in the air.

    This is the most important part.

    Corin had to leave the wagon without setting off the trap. There was not a lot of leeway given to the string when opening the wagon, so Corin had to make sure not to open the door more than he already had. Slowly he snaked his way out of the interior of the wagon. He moved so slow that it seemed as if he had just stopped moving completely. But slowly he made his way out of the wagon, and with the same care that he had taken to get out of the wagon, he then got off of it.

    Upon setting his foot on the ground, it touched a muddy part of the ground, and Corin soon saw himself falling backwards.

    His back hit the ground hard, and all the air he had been holding in came out in a violent exhalation. Corin panicked as he looked at the wagon, but nothing happened.

    ¡°Phew.¡± Corin breathed a sigh of relief. Still on his back and on the ground he moved away from the wagon before getting up. Once he did he began to run towards the rest of the decoy caravan, with a feeling of caked mud on his back.

    As he ran Corin looked eastward, toward the slumbering Giant. The warm rays of the late day sun bathed the hills. Soon it would be night. Soon the trap would be sprung.

    Soon the Giant would awaken.

    ***

    The group lay in wait in absolute silence. They did not want to attract any unwanted attention before the trap went off.

    In the distance a bright light shone for the briefest of instances. If you had blinked you might have missed it. The forest once again became dark, only lit by the moonlight.

    ¡°Was that it? Did the trap work?¡± Nanaua asked as she looked around.

    Corin too looked around, unsure of whether or not the trap had been activated.

    ¡°I don''t know, I-¡± Ciba began replying but he did not need to finish.

    The first thing they heard was the loud boom of the explosion that had been set off.

    ¡°Simeon really did it¡­¡± Corin whispered.

    The ground began to shake. Then they heard the loud, angry, thundering growl. Under the moonlight Corin could see the hill in the far distance begin to stir. No longer was it an out of place mountain in the middle of the forest but a large towering figure that continued to grow in size as it righted itself up.

    It took several moments for the Giant to fully stand, but once it did the imposing figure could be seen for leagues at a distance.

    ¡°By Jokasta¡­¡± Corin whispered.

    ¡°I have never seen such a large creature.¡± Nanaua uttered.

    The Giant had a humanoid figure, but exact details about it were hard to determine with only the moonlight shining down upon it.

    The Giant raised both arms above its head and brought them down with great fury on the spot where the wagon had been.

    ¡°We need to leave now!¡± Ciba shouted.

    Corin did not hesitate to follow the order. Despite their distance to the Giant they did not want to  wait around any longer. They all began their mad dash away from the rampaging Giant.

    Corin took one step on solid ground, and before his next step hit the ground the ground began to shake. It did so with such intensity that it threw him onto his back.

    ¡°What power!¡± Nanaua cried out as she too struggled.

    Laying flat on his back Corin struggled to look up. The ground shook so violently that his head could not stop rattling and his vision could not focus.

    Corin could see the trees around him shake violently. The one right next to him snapped in the center. He saw where it was about to land, right on top of him.

    He did all he could to push himself up and jump out of the way.

    CRASH!

    The tree exploded upon hitting the ground and the fragment hit Corin on his legs.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Corin shouted.

    ¡°Corin!¡± Nanaua shouted back at him.

    ¡°Corin, are you hurt?¡± She shouted again.

    ¡°I''m safe.¡± Corin shouted back. He struggled to get back up.

    Something grabbed him from the nape of his neck and righted him up.

    He looked up and saw Nanaua staring at him.

    ¡°I told Livia I would bring you back alive!¡± Nanaua shouted. ¡°Don''t make a liar out of me!¡±

    Corin nodded and continued running. He could see light ahead of him. It was Ciba with the lone piece of light fruit they had brought with them.

    ¡°We need to hurry and reach the forest elves!¡± Nanaua shouted.

    AAARGGHH!

    Another loud shout and the ground shook again. This time Nanaua held onto Corin and the two of them were able to stand.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Corin said once the shaking lessened.

    The two continued running toward the light.

    They reached Ciba who was moving towards the rest of the decoy caravan.

    ¡°In all the centuries of Baltro''s reign over this domain have never seen such anger from the Giant!¡± Ciba said.

    The trio continued at a fast pace towards the rest of the decoy caravan. The landscape shifted with every step they took, the trees shattering and falling all around them.

    ¡°Ciba, is it possible¡± Corin began as another quake shook the ground interrupting him, he regained his balance ¡°is it possible to get any information from the trees near the explosion?¡± Corin finished asking.

    ¡°RAAARRRGH!¡±

    Baltro screamed once more and another strong quake followed.

    ¡°No,¡± Ciba yelled out. ¡°The trees! They are under too much duress! They cannot speak!¡±

    ¡°Was there anything you saw before they set off the trap?¡± Corin shouted.

    ¡°Very little!¡± Ciba yelled ¡°This place is too damaged for good communication. The last time we saw them eight of them headed towards the decoy.¡± Ciba replied.

    ¡°Eight?!¡± Corin replied confused.

    ¡°We are not alone.¡± Nanaua shouted. She held onto her pike with both her hands.

    ¡°What?¡± Corin asked now. No longer being held up by Nanaua and struggling to stand on his own two feet.

    A sickening sound came as a blade pierced Ciba straight through.

    ¡°Ugh, what-¡± Ciba groaned as he was lifted high.

    Below his raised body stood a hooded figure. One that brought one word to Corin¡¯s mind. Kishtro.

    The hooded figure threw aside Ciba¡¯s body. It faced both Corin and Nanaua now.

    ¡°Ciba!¡± Corin yelled as he ran but he was held back. Nanaua gripped Corin tightly by his arm.

    ¡°Using a Giant against your brethren? That is not something you could have conceived of yourself Nanaua.¡± The voice under the hood spoke. ¡°Was it this small furtive who came up with the idea?¡±  The figure pointed its blade straight at Corin.

    ¡°Noro.¡± Nanaua replied.

    The ground continued shaking under them. Corin struggled to stay on his feet.

    ¡°I would have never thought you would stoop to something so cowardly.¡± Noro spoke to Nanaua while still pointing her blade at Corin.

    ¡°Cowardly? You just murdered this furtive in cold blood. These forest elves have no means of defending themselves yet you strike from the shadows?¡± Nanaua replied.

    Noro did not say anything.

    ¡°If you think I am a coward then why not test your blade against mine?¡± Nanaua said as she held her weapon.

    AAARGH!!!

    Another strong quake ensued.

    It was too much for Corin and he began to lose his footing. He looked down to try and stabilize himself.

    Out of the corner of his eye he saw movement.

    It was Noro. Despite the shaking of the ground Noro moved through the chaos with deft precision. Within five steps her blade was close enough that Corin could see the strange markings on it.

    Corin initially thought that Noro was to attack Nanaua, but Noro moved past Nanaua, her blade now raised in the air was aimed right at Corin.

    Corin reached for his blade, but he knew that he would not be quick enough. As he pulled it out, Noro¡¯s blade was almost at his head.

    ¡°AAARGH!¡± Nanaua yelled as she threw herself at Noro.

    Noro¡¯s blade missed Corin''s head by the slightest of margins. Had Nanaua even been half a second slower Corin would have been dead.

    Nanaua and Noro struggled on the ground. Corin had a hard time seeing what was occurring due to the poor lighting and the constant shaking around him. The only light source nearby was the dropped light fruit that Ciba had been carrying.

    All he could see was that Nanaua was on top of Noro. She no longer had her pike in her hands, but that did not deter her from attacking. She was pummeling down on Noro who was doing everything she could to cover her head from Nanaua''s angry fists.

    Corin looked around and saw Nanaua''s pike. It was far from where Nanaua and Noror were currently fighting. He grabbed it. The weight of the pike was immense. The weapon that Nanaua regularly wielded with one hand was a struggle for Corin to hold properly with both of his hands. He also could feel the unnatural essence that permeated it. The gift from the cursed dragon.

    ¡°Nanaua your weapon!¡± Corin shouted as he neared her.

    Before Corin could give her the weapon he saw a deft movement from Noro. On one hand a metallic sheen could be seen.

    ¡°She has a blade!¡± Corin shouted.

    Nanaua saw it at the last moment. Noro meant to plunge it deep into Nanaua''s chest, but Nanaua moved. The dagger dug itself deep into her side.

    ¡°AAARGH!¡± Nanaua yelled in pain.

    Noro took no time, she pushed Nanaua off of her. Once she had enough separation she kicked her off of her and pulled the dagger out of Nanaua.

    As she got up Corin swung at her with Nanaua''s pike. It was nowhere near the deadly attack that Nanaua could muster. Corin just did not have the strength to wield her pike. Noro effortlessly moved out of the oncoming swing and lunged at Corin with her dagger.

    As Noro lunged, Corin did something he had seen Nanaua do many times. He may not have the strength to wield the head of the pike, but the pole could still be a viable weapon. With the blunt end of the handle he hit the incoming Noro straight in the face.

    It was a solid hit. Noro recoiled. Before Noro could attack again Corin dropped the pike and picked up his blade.

    As Noro regained her balance Corin went on the attack. He had to. He thrust at her. Within inches of her body Noro was able to redirect Corin''s attack, but his blade still drew blood. He pierced her upper arm. Noro yelled in pain. But now was her chance and Corin knew it.

    He began to back away, to prepare for another attack. Noro was not going to give him the opportunity. As he backed away she swung her dagger straight at his neck. Corin parried the attack. When her strike connected a flare of pain shot down Corin''s arms.

    Not as strong as Nanaua but still so much stronger than I.

    ¡°You are feisty, my tiny friend.¡± Noro said to Corin. He could see her features now. Her resemblance to Nanaua was uncanny.

    Noro did not hesitate. She continued the onslaught. Corin could barely hold up.

    Noro swung down her blade with one arm at Corin who struggled to hold back the attack with both arms.

    ¡°Tiny one you are weak!¡± She shouted at Corin and kicked him in the stomach.

    He was sent back, his blade flying out. The ground around him shook and he struggled to get up, but before he was able to make sense of what was happening he was being raised from the ground.

    He was face to face again with Noro. Her eyes showed something feral in them. She no longer had a blade in her hands.

    ¡°I''m going to enjoy this!¡± She hissed at him.

    Noro clenched her fist and made for Corin''s face. He moved his head at the last second and pulled out his pistol. But as soon as Noro saw the glint of metal she knocked away the weapon. The next punch was aimed at Corin''s torso. It connected and nearly doubled him over. As he struggled to catch his breath, Corin did what he could and balled up his fists. He swung at Noro and connected straight with her face. She recoiled from the strike and Corin hit her once again, this time punching her in her gut. He unleashed another flurry of strikes, each of them connecting with their target. But each subsequent hit seemed to affect Noro less and less.

    Corin swung once more but Noro grabbed his fist. The next punch that flew was from Noro and it connected with Corin¡¯s face. The blow knocked him back but before he fell Noro grabbed him. She now gripped him by his throat. She effortlessly raised him off the ground with one hand.

    Corin felt the fist tighten around his neck.

    ¡°So much fun small one!¡± Noro said as her mouth was covered in blood. ¡°But the fun stops now!¡±

    BANG!

    Instantly the grip around Corin''s neck loosened.

    In front of him, Noro fell to the ground. She groaned in pain as she squirmed on the ground.

    As she lay on the ground Nanaua walked over. She threw the pistol in Corin¡¯s lap and raised Noro¡¯s blade and plunged right into her foe''s head.

    ¡°Goodbye cousin.¡± Nanaua said.

    The Giant shouted once more and the ground shook.

    Corin put away his pistol and blade. He tried as best he could to reach Ciba. Once he reached him he looked into his face.

    ¡°Ciba!¡± Corin yelled. ¡°Please! Say something!¡±

    The lifeless forest elf¡¯s eyes stared into the distance.

    Nanaua slowly came up to him.

    ¡°We must hurry Corin.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°But Ciba.¡± Corin weakly replied.

    ¡°He is no longer with the living. Unless you want to join him we need to continue moving.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ciba.¡± Corin weakly said as he got up holding onto the light fruit.

    Nanaua grabbed hold of Corin and the two of them made their way deep into the forest, to find the other forest elves.

    ***

    Corin and Nanaua followed the guidance they had received. How to reach the other members of the decoy caravan after the trap had been sprung.

    The rest of the caravan had headed south, to put as much distance between them and Baltro as possible. There they would wait for Ciba, Corin and Nanaua after the trap had been activated.

    As Corin and Nanaua set off the quakes continued. The duo struggled to stay on their own two feet as they both had significant injuries.

    Nanaua kept clutching at her side, where Noro had stabbed her.

    ¡°Let me tend to your wounds.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°No.¡± Nanaua groaned. ¡°First the forest elves.¡±

    ¡°But your wound, I need-¡° Corin began but was interrupted.

    ¡°You heard Ciba, did you not? There were only eight of the Zifors at the site of the trap. Who knows where the other three are? If any of them finds us, our death is certain! We need our allies!¡± Nanaua said.

    As soon as she finished she began coughing violently. She fell onto one leg and Corin went over to help her stand. She was heavy, far heavier than any other furtive Corin had ever tried to lift.

    ¡°Fine, but if I can¡¯t tend to your wounds now then I will help you get to the forest elves so that I may take care of them.¡± Corin said as he began the slow march with Nanaua.

    The two of them struggled for a long time to move even the slightest of distances. Many trees had fallen, the ground continued to shake and there was almost no light to see. It was long and grueling, but they found the other forest elves.

    Geta greeted them.

    As soon as Corin saw Geta he collapsed. He was beyond exhausted from having helped Nanaua walk all this way.

    ¡°Ciba he¡¯s-¡° Corin began with what little breath he could muster.

    ¡°We know.¡± Geta replied.

    He had the same cold tone that Ciba would speak in. Geta helped both of them get up.

    ¡°Come, you will ride in a wagon.¡± Geta urged Corin and Nanaua as he led them into his wagon.

    The duo entered the wagon, and it began to move.

    Once inside Corin tended to Nanaua¡¯s wound. She had stuffed the gaping wound with a piece of her clothing to stem the bleeding. But at this point she had lost a significant amount of blood and she seemed to be on the verge of losing consciousness.

    ¡°This is all my fault.¡± Corin said as he looked at the wound.

    He felt defeated. Even with his plan executing as close to perfection as possible Ciba had died, Corin had been wounded, and Nanaua was at death¡¯s door. She wouldn¡¯t have been in this state had she not saved his life twice.

    ¡°Corin.¡± Nanaua weakly said.

    ¡°What?¡± He replied with a lump in his throat.

    ¡°Tend to my wounds first.¡± Nanaua weakly began. ¡°Feel sorry later.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± He said as wiped his grimey face.

    Corin did just as instructed. He grabbed the medicine kit that Livia had prepared for him and cleared his mind of any other concerns. His main focus was tending to Nanaua.

    He took off the bloody rag she had put in her wounds.

    ¡°Ach¡± Nanaua whimpered.

    ¡°This is not going to feel good.¡± Corin said.

    He poured a salve on Nanaua¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Aaargh!¡± Nanaua yelled louder this time.

    That is better than no reaction.

    Corin continued cleaning the wound and taking out any debris inside of it. Nanaua kept grunting throughout Corin¡¯s treatment. Once Corin cleaned out the wound he grabbed a needle and a piece of thread. He did his best at closing the wound, but it was a poor job compared to what Livia could do. If only he had been more careful.

    She¡¯s not here, and Nanaua needs you now!

    Corin finished taking care of the wound and put a fresh bandage on it.

    ¡°Is it done?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± his reply.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said.

    ¡°I did nothing worth thanking.¡± He shot back.

    ¡°You feel bad because of Ciba,¡± she began and then coughed. ¡°Just think if we had to fight five other opponents as strong as Noro at once. We would have all shared his fate.¡±

    ¡°But Ciba he trusted in my plan and he died.¡± he replied.

    ¡°The elf was no fool.¡± She began. ¡°He knew what the risk was yet he agreed to help, you would do well to remember that.¡± Nanaua added weakly. ¡°Honor his sacrifice.¡±

    Corin hung his head. He understood what Nanaua was trying to say, but the words did not reach him.

    ¡°Do not feel shame, you fought valiantly against a foe far stronger than you.¡± She stated.

    ¡°Bur Nanaua, I feel like-¡± he began to vent.

    ¡°Corin, I want you to know that I am proud to fight by your side. Now I must rest.¡± she replied and went quiet.

    It did not take long for Corin to hear the rhythmic breathing of sleep. As he sat in the wagon a small bump reminded him of his own injuries. He had been kicked in the stomach, punched in the face, nearly choked to the death and more. He touched his ribs to see if there was anything broken.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Corin yelped.

    There was a lot of pain but nothing seemed to be broken.

    Corin touched his face. The left side of his face felt swollen. He felt the inside of his mouth and discovered that one of his teeth had been partially chipped.

    I must seem like quite the looker.

    Corin drank a tonic that Livia had made him. A mix of herbs that was supposed to help injuries heal faster. Whether it was effective or not he didn''t know, but a clear effect from the tonic was the drowsiness it instilled on its drinker.

    As Corin''s eyes shut he could only think of one thing. Ciba''s lifeless eyes.

    I''m sorry. I will be better in the future. I must be better.

 Succession

    Corin and Nanaua had spent the last five days navigating the outskirts of the forest with the forest elves as their wounds healed and they attempted to evade both Baltro and any remnants of the Zifors.

    Nanaua had healed quite quickly after their encounter. Corin''s face was still swollen and his bruises over his body ached.

    ¡°Corin, Nanaua come.¡± Geta urged the two on a cold morning.

    Corin and Nanaua followed the forest elf outside. He was gathered with the rest of the forest elves that had joined them. Their silence was so pervasive that Corin could not help but forget that they were not just moving trees.

    ¡°We have news from the main camp.¡± Geta spoke with a slight hint of enthusiasm.

    ¡°Are they safe?¡± Nanaua asked. ¡°Is the Onsiel safe?¡±

    ¡°They were attacked.¡± Geta replied. He did attempt to deliver the news with some tact. Corin''s heart began to race, but before he could speak Geta continued.

    ¡°But your friends, they all survived.¡± Geta added quickly.

    ¡°Do you have more information on the assailant?¡± Nanaua followed up.

    ¡°The description matches that of the one who attacked you. A dragoor in a large robe. This attacker was able to slip unnoticed into the camp in the dead of night. He reached the Onsiel and was able to restrain her. It seems he used a toxin to paralyze her body.¡± Geta finished.

    He was quiet for a second.

    ¡°What happened then?¡± Nanaua shouted at Geta.

    Corin tried to calm her down.

    ¡°We are still being given details about the encounter. We have others in the camp we need to hear from as well.¡± Carella interjected. His tone was not very pleasant.

    ¡°The assailant was nearly out of the camp with the Onsiel before your friend the apeman noticed the doors to her wagon were open. He saw the fleeing figure and shot at him. It seems your friend is very accurate.¡± Geta added.

    ¡°But the Onsiel she is safe?¡± Nanaua followed. ¡°Is she still affected by the toxin?¡±

    ¡°No, the forest elves were able to create an antitoxin. It took several days for the toxin to clear her body but the Onsiel is no longer under its effects.¡± Geta added.

    The group was quiet.

    ¡°Do we know of the other two? You mentioned that only eight approached the armed wagon. Do you know where the others might be? Do you know if any survived the encounter with Baltro?¡± Nanaua asked.

    The forest elves were quiet.

    ¡°No. Communicating with and through the trees is still difficult after Baltro''s rampage.¡± Geta replied.

    ¡°Damn.¡± Corin sighed.

    ¡°These killers on your trail, they truly were fierce.¡± Galba interjected.

    Nanaua looked at him.

    ¡°They are fierce.¡± Nanaua replied.

    ***

    Several days of maneuvers around the forest elapsed as the decoy caravan tried to meet up with the main group. Various attempts at making a straight line approach were interrupted by outbursts from Baltro. Both groups also were extremely cautious to not attract attention from any surviving Zifors, but no contact came.

    It was on the middle of the fifth day that both groups reunited.

    Nanaua ran to Zhi. Zhi did not seem too troubled by the fact that she was almost abducted.

    ¡°I knew someone would get me before they got too far away with me.¡± She said with a smile.

    The first thing that happened when Corin approached Livia was a thorough examination from head to toe to see if there was anything that Livia had to take care of.

    ¡°How is it that you keep getting into one on one fights with these trained killers?¡± Livia asked him exasperated.

    ¡°Well I might have an answer to that. This killer had a message for me.¡± Corin began.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Really? I had not heard about it?¡± Livia asked with concern.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Corin began. ¡°The killer told me ¡®this is what happens when you don''t listen to your wife¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Corin!¡± Livia said as she nudged him in the ribs. They were still sore and Corin let out a small grunt.

    Livia embraced her husband. The two of them stayed like that for a while. Corin could not remember the last time he had been separated from Livia for this long.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have you back.¡± Livia said as she looked at her husband.

    ¡°I''m happy to see you too. I really am.¡± Corin said.

    Simeon approached the couple.

    ¡°There he is!¡± Simeon said as he looked at Corin.

    The old apeman and Corin embraced in a tight hug.

    ¡°That plan of yours was really something.¡± Simeon stated with a proud smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Corin said feeling a tinge of guilt.

    ¡°But Nanaua nearly died. And, and Ciba-¡± Corin began but got choked up.

    Silence ensued.

    ¡°Corin, I''m sorry I truly am. What happened to him was not anything we could have foreseen. But this is war Corin. We have seen many dead, some by our hand. There will always be casualties. On both sides.¡± Simeon added.

    Corin nodded as he tried to compose himself.

    ¡°But we brought this on them.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Ciba could have refused to help us Corin, but he didn''t. We can''t change that, nor what happened to him. What we can do is make sure his sacrifice wasn''t in vain. We need to continue our mission, so that deaths like his, deaths because of the whims of the Titans don''t occur anymore.¡± Livia said to her husband.

    Corin nodded.

    ¡°What about the other forest elves? What did they say about him?¡± Corin asked quietly.

    ¡°Their reaction was unique. All of a sudden all the forest elves began to sing. It was shortly afterwards that they told us what had happened.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°They sang?¡± Corin asked, confused.

    ¡°Yes, it was very touching.¡± Simeon said. ¡°They later told us that they sing so that the spirits of the forest are aware that a new member is joining them.¡±

    ¡°Now that you are here, and all the forest elves are together, they will hold a special ceremony tonight. The new leader of the thicket will be officially announced then.¡± Livia added.

    ¡°I see.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°But there is much to do before then. Tomorrow we continue to Yranto and many preparations are needed.¡± Simeon added.

    ¡°How far are we from Yranto?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Well in all our maneuvering we actually ended up where we wanted to be!¡± Simeon replied. ¡°Now we only need to continue northwest out of the forest and we should arrive there within less than a ten day! So no time to waste!¡±

    ***

    It was dark. The only light came from a lit pyre around which all members of the thicket, including Corin and company sat.

    Amidst the flames of the pyre a solitary figure lay down. Ciba''s body, which had been recovered in the midst of all the chaos, lay peacefully amidst the dancing flames. Ciba''s peaceful exterior contrasted with the image that Corin had burned in his mind¡¯s eye of Ciba''s last moments of life. The look of horror as the kishtro¡¯s blade pierced through him. All because he had agreed to a plan that Corin had devised.

    Still, Corin chanted along with the other forest elves. Their song, a celebration of the departed forest elf¡¯s life, sounded joyful. There were no words, rhythmic joyful chanting was all that could be heard. It was the tradition of the forest elves to not show sorrow when one of their thicket members died. Corin had tried his best to abide by that tradition, but it was not easy.

    After the chanting concluded, Geta, Carella and Oba all rose in unison. As they did the forest elves began to rhythmically tap on the ground.

    Oba knelt in front of the burning Ciba, and behind her stood Geta and Carella. Oba reached into the burning pyre, to Ciba''s hands. She did not react to the hot flames as she pulled from Ciba¡¯s hands a burning object.

    This must be the seed from the elder tree.

    The elder tree, Corin had learned, was the oldest tree in the forest. He had been told that its seed was necessary for the ritual. He did not know its seed was so large. It was almost as large as Corin''s balled up fist.

    As Geta and Carella chanted, Oba grabbed the fiery seed and ingested it. Through the entire ordeal Oba showed no reaction to the burning seed.

    Once the act was complete, Geta and Carella put a crown of flowers on Oba¡¯s head and she rose.

    The rhythmic thumping on the ground by the forest elves still continued.

    Carella now addressed the crowd.

    ¡°Let the forest know that our thicket has a new Irida.¡± He stated loudly.

    Irida, I was told that was their term for Chief.

    Once he finished he turned towards Oba. She nodded towards him and Geta, who both promptly sat down amidst the crowd.

    ¡°Family,¡± Oba began ¡°this forest has been home to our thicket far beyond what any of us can remember. Millennia before Ciba was born, those from whom we sprouted had already made peace with the land. The ground beneath our feet knows this, it recognizes us, knows our history, and guides us as we seek our place in this forest. The ground speaks to us in many ways. It does so directly, through the roots that touch our feet, through the trees that shape the path ahead of us, but also indirectly, through the wind, the aromas that waft through the air and through subtle differences. It is the responsibility of the Irida to interpret these signs and guide all of us in our response.¡±

    ¡°Before the Onsiel and her kin arrived to us Ciba brought me to the Xulte crater.¡± Oba spoke.

    Corin could feel the bodies of the forest elves around him stiffen. He did not know the significance but he understood that something about this revelation was important.

    ¡°Ciba spoke to me words that I could not understand at the time. But now as I stand here I see what he meant. His words were brief ¡®The forest foresees many changes. A small ripple upstream is affecting many currents. A leaf caught in this current will come to us. Please help guide them, for its destination will impact all of us¡¯.¡± Oba finished.

    The eyes of the forest elves turned towards Zhi and the rest of them.

    Corin looked at the burning pyre, at Ciba''s body. Oba¡¯s revelation engendered mixed emotions with Corin.

    Did you know about your fate Ciba?

    ¡°When Ciba spoke these words to me our guests were still far from us, and I could not understand their meaning. But he was right.¡± Oba said.

    ¡°Onsiel, will you and your companions join me?¡± Oba asked.

    Zhi looked at Nanaua and the rest of them and nodded. Corin got up with the rest and walked toward Oba.

    They stood facing the thicket who all had eyes locked on them. Corin did not know what exactly was supposed to happen now. All he had been told about the ceremony had been what had transpired, no mention was made of them being called up.

    ¡°Onsiel, this thicket has provided you and yours shelter and helped you in your time of need. As such you are now considered to be members of the thicket, do you accept our gift to mark you and yours as friends of the forest?¡± Oba asked.

    ¡°What does that entail?¡± Zhi asked curiously.

    ¡°A small figure will be painted on the inside of your wrist. The ink used for this will mark your skin for the rest of your life. The application will hurt, but this marking will let others know that you are a friend of the forest.¡± Oba said.

    Zhi looked at the others, they all nodded.

    The first to volunteer was Zhi. She presented her arm and Nurva walked up to her. He chewed on a dark black fruit and dabbed the secretion on the end of a small sharp stick. With no hesitation he began to puncture Zhi''s skin with small pricks of the dabbed stick. They left behind small blots of ink. Zhi''s face showed slight hints of pain at the procedure. It did not take long for him to finish. He then moved on to Nanaua and completed the same procedure. She did not show any reaction to the pain. Livia who was next showed the most discomfort. Simeon seemed curious throughout the ordeal about what was being put on his skin, the fur on his arm made it difficult for him to see the design. Corin was last.

    He looked as Nurva effortlessly blotted his skin with the ink. The figure was a simple triangle with three lines originating from the center of the base spreading away from the triangle.

    ¡°This symbol has been passed down to us by the forest. Anyone marked by them is recognized as a friend of the forest, and as such is expected to help the forest when it cries out for help, but can expect help from the forest in their time of need.¡± Oba finished.

    Corin looked at his wrist.

    How will I know when a forest cries for help?

 Departure

    Corin and the rest awoke early.

    As they prepared to leave they had one final request for information.

    ¡°Any information on the Zifors?¡± Corin asked Oba.

    ¡°No. The area around Baltro''s rampage is much too damaged for us to be able to determine what happened. We don''t know what happened with the other two who left the main group.¡± Oba replied.

    Corin felt uneasy about the news.

    ¡°But if they had survived we would have seen them by now.¡± Oba added.

    ¡°I doubt it.¡± Nanaua replied. ¡°Once the trap was sprung they must have known their arrival was expected. Once they realized this I''m sure they took extra precautions to move around the forest.¡±

    Corin looked at her.

    ¡°Despite that only two of them should not be as dangerous.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°They should be foes we could defeat, but never think of them as anything but dangerous.¡± Nanaua said.

    Corin was silent.

    ¡°Now, now, we are sure to have many more dangers ahead, but let us leave before we die of old age.¡± Simeon interjected.

    Corin nodded. He turned to Oba.

    ¡°Thank you and the thicket for all your help. And I''m¡­ I''m sorry-¡± Corin began.

    ¡°No need young one, and remember you are one of us now.¡± Oba interrupted him. ¡°Go now, continue down this current.¡±

    With that the group departed. They continued down the path to Yranto.

    ***

    The group traveled through the forest without so much as an inkling of trouble after leaving the forest elves. They were grateful for the respite, but felt on edge. As they traveled through the forest they were careful of covering up their tracks and cleaning out any campsite they used.

    After five days of travel through the forest they found a road. They knew they were close to Yranto, and continued down the road heading west.

    ¡°This is it, my boy. I can feel it.¡± Simeon told Corin.

    Despite their weariness and fatigue Corin saw something new within Simeon. He was teeming with excitement. Corin felt a different kind of way.

    ¡°Worried about Yranto?¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Of course I am.¡± Corin replied. ¡°Everywhere we¡¯ve gone we¡¯ve been followed by Tonatiuh¡¯s Zifors. I don¡¯t see how Yranto will be any different.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s because we have never been to any other place like Yranto.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°All other places we¡¯ve visited have been small communities of furtives, but Yranto is nothing like that. It is a one of a kind place. Furtives have banded together to create a safe place for themselves. They will not be welcoming to agents of a Titan lord. An attack by Zifors in that city would be met with instant resistance.¡± Simeon replied with a sly grin.

    ¡°And you know this how?¡± Corin asked.

    Simeon only laughed.

    ¡°Because I can feel it.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Maybe what you''re feeling is too much of that Iarro root.¡± Corin replied.

    Simeon laughed heartily.

    Corin just smiled in response.

    After several hours on the road the group stopped for a rest. As they sat down and ate, a wagon appeared on the horizon. It was being pulled by a horse and had a furtive riding it. The furtive was an apeman like Simeon. He was moving away from the direction that Corin and the rest were going.

    ¡°Oh a group of travelers!¡± The furtive looked at them. If he was surprised by the make up of the group he did not seem to show it.

    ¡°Do you mind if this humble merchant joins you?¡± He added.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be!¡± Simeon said with a large smile. ¡°Of course you may join us!¡±

    Nananua was as stiff as she eyed the traveler suspiciously. She was poised and ready to strike.

    ¡°Nanaua don¡¯t attract too much attention!¡± Zhi whispered to her. Nanaua loosened up, just a tad.

    The apeman stopped his wagon near the group, grabbed some items from the wagon, and got down.

    ¡°The name is Lucas!¡± Lucas introduced himself as he sat down near the group. ¡°You may have heard of my store in the Glot District in Yranto, Lucas¡¯ Earthenware!¡±

    Corin looked to Livia. She shrugged her shoulders. They did not know what to say.

    ¡°Well actually we are all traveling to Yranto for the first time.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Oh newcomers to the city!¡± Lucas replied excitedly. ¡°Where are you all from?¡±

    They all exchanged looks.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small town out east, I don¡¯t know if you have heard of it.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Oh well I travel a lot, I¡¯m sure I have heard of it!¡± Lucas replied excitedly.

    ¡°Ankur.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Ankur?¡± Lucas repeated back. ¡°Oh you must be coming from very far, because I have never heard of such a place!¡±

    ¡°You said you were coming from Yranto, how far away is it?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°Oh, well if you follow this road for two more days at some point you will reach a large stone obelisk. It will be hard to miss. Once you see it, head into the forest heading west. You''ll go over a large hill and once you get over it, there you will find Yranto.¡± Lucas replied.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Corin could see Simeon¡¯s face. He could not contain his excitement.

    ¡°It will be hard to miss. The city is surrounded by walls, you will see them from the top of the hill.¡± Lucas advised.

    ¡°The city is surrounded by walls?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Oh yes, Yranto keeps track of all visitors. Yranto is home to many escaped furtives, and that brings about Zifors.¡± Lucas said.

    Just hearing the word sent a shiver down Corin¡¯s spine.

    ¡°While it would be impossible to know if those who enter are aligned with a Titan or not, we ensure that we do not let armed groups enter. It is not perfect, but we do a good job of keeping escaped furtives safe in Yranto.¡± Lucas said as he looked around the group.

    Neither Corin nor any of the others could think of anything to say in response to Lucas. Simeon was the one who broke the silence.

    ¡°So Lucas, how long have you been in Yranto?¡± Simeon smiled easily as he spoke to the furtive.

    ¡°Oh my, I have lived here almost all my life.¡± Lucas replied. ¡°My parents both escaped from a Giant''s domain before I was even born. It was actually the fact that they knew they were about to have a child that made them decide that they would try to escape. I''m forever grateful to them. Having heard stories from other escaped furtives I could not imagine what it would be like to live under those conditions.¡±

    ¡°It isn''t easy. I can tell you that from experience.¡± Simeon replied quickly.

    Simeon''s reply raised concern within Lucas.

    ¡°But I escaped many years ago. So no concerns about any Zifors hunting for me.¡± Simeon added with a laugh.

    The group continued conversing with Lucas for a while before he bade his goodbyes.

    ¡°When you make it to Yranto, remember to visit Lucas¡¯ Earthenware!¡± Lucas said as he rode off into the distance.

    After he left they continued down the road. The further they traveled down the road, the more signs of civilization they saw. They saw a handful of furtives coming in and out of the nearby forest. They would also see huts every now and then.

    Knowing that they were closing in on the city gave the group renewed energy to continue on their trek. Soon they could rest inside a proper establishment, and given what they learned from Lucas earlier in the day, they felt as if they did not have to worry as much about Zifors.

    They continued along the road for several more hours before breaking for the night. The thought that Yranto was so near to them made them all too excited, and they were not able to get much rest.

    The next morning, despite their restless night, they were up and ready to continue traveling quickly. The group moved at a furious pace, eager to find the obelisk that Lucas mentioned. Near midday they saw it in the distance.

    ¡°That must be it!¡± Simeon shouted.

    As instructed they ventured westward just beyond the obelisk. Beyond them was a large hill.

    ¡°I am looking forward to not walking again for a long time.¡± Zhi said as she stared at the hill.

    Undeterred the group pressed forward. As the sun continued going down the group reached the top of the hill, and were finally able to see it. As Lucas had mentioned they could see stone walls that covered an entire city. The city was also surrounded by a river that ran around it, and there was a long bridge that led to the entrance to these city walls. The city¡¯s expanse was larger than anything Corin had ever seen made by furtives.

    As they all observed the city, Zhi plopped down, gasping for air.

    ¡°If nobody in there knows about Belaran then I¡¯m never leaving.¡± Zhi said as catched her breath.

    Simeon sat down as well. He sat cross legged with his full attention on the expansive city in front of him.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of warriors live there.¡± Nanaua stated as she looked down upon the city.

    Livia seemed to observe every corner of the city that was visible from their vantage point.

    Corin sat down next to Simeon.

    The two of them were silent as they observed the city. No words were needed now. What they shared could only be understood by those who have inscribed it with the toil and sacrifice shared in achieving a great task.

    ***

    Corin and the rest approached the city gates by the long stone bridge. Along the bridge they could hear the rushing water underneath them, but there was also something else. The hustle and bustle of a thriving market at the city gates. Various merchants peddling their wares to those coming and leaving Yranto. Their wares seemed to range from foodstuffs like fruits and vegetables, to a small array of weapons, and some unique relics, some of which Corin recognized as being taken from Dragon Temples.

    Seems like those also fall around here.

    One of the many merchants spotted Nanaua¡¯s pike and began to make her various offers.

    ¡°I will give you two swords for that pike you have there!¡± The man yelled at her.

    ¡°This weapon belongs to me. No other hands shall wield it.¡± Nanaua coldly replied.

    The merchant was not dissuaded.

    ¡°How about the two swords and a crossbow?¡± The merchant continued. ¡°That is much more than you will get for that blackened pike anywhere else!¡±

    ¡°You do not understand, this weapon is mine until the day that I die!¡± Nanaua began to get heated.

    ¡°Come now, come now.¡± Simeon urged her. ¡°If you listen to all of them, we will be here all day.¡±

    Corin and the rest continued down the busy bridge to the entrance to the city gates. There was a large contingent of guards stationed at the gate, which seemed closed.

    As they approached the guard nearest to them, a dragoor, spoke to Nanaua first.

    ¡°You. Did all of you escape from a Titan¡¯s custody?¡± The guard began.

    ¡°What if we did?¡± Nanaua replied.

    The guard ignored her reply.

    ¡°A dragoor. Must have escaped from a dragon. Is that the case?¡± The guard asked Nanaua.

    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°We need to know if there might be any Zifors following you.¡± The guard replied.

    ¡°Yes, we are on the run from a dragon lord.¡± Simeon chimed in.

    ¡°Any suspected Zifor activity following you?¡± The guard asked him.

    ¡°Oh if any Zifors were after us, I am sure they would have already brought us back to Telletiuh.¡± Simeon chimed in.

    The guard was quiet as he observed Simeon and the rest.

    ¡°Telletiuh you say?¡± The dragoor asked as he looked at Simeon.

    ¡°That''s correct!¡± Simeon replied with a large smile.

    The dragoor eyed him and turned his attention towards Nanaua.

    Does he not believe us? Did we say something wrong?

    In the blink of an eye he pulled out his sword and swung at Nanaua. Nanaua parried the incoming blow, swatted the guard''s sword away with the end of her pike and had the blade pressed against his neck. It would only take one swift movement and the guard would be dead.

    The commotion was not lost on the other guards. They all drew their weapons and aimed them straight at Corin and the rest.

    Zhi was the first one to react, but before she could conjure anything Simeon grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Don''t.¡± He muttered.

    They all stared around them. The guards, wielding everything from swords, to bows, to crossbows had all their weapons trained on them.

    The dragoor guard broke the silence.

    ¡°Quite the skilled fighter you are.¡± The dragoor stated with a smirk.

    The guard did not seem fazed at all that Nanaua could end his life in a second.

    ¡°You mean to make conversation with me now? When you attack me unprompted and threaten us?¡± Nanaua replied.

    ¡°Well it''s just curious.¡± The guard said. ¡°I lived under Telletiuh¡¯s wrathful watch for over fifty years and I do not ever recall encountering any of you. Especially no apeman.¡± The dragoor looked at Simeon now.

    None of them replied.

    ¡°Perhaps no Zifors hunt your every step because you yourself are Zifors?¡± The dragoor asked.

    ¡°Really? You think we could be Zifors?¡± Corin asked bewildered.

    The dragoor looked at Corin.

    ¡°Looks can be deceiving.¡± The dragoor guard replied. ¡°And all I know is that you have misrepresented yourselves. Many within these city walls have much to fear from Zifors. What else am I to assume? Unless you give us an honest answer we can only assume the worst.¡±

    Now they had attracted more than just the attention of the other guards. The previously loud bridge had begun to quieten as more and more looked upon the group.

    ¡°You are correct.¡± Corin began. ¡°We are not escaped from Telletiuh''s domain. We came from the sea to the east. Our home is on an island called Trinixo. We greatly angered the Leviathan Arandu and we had to flee our homes. Please believe us, this is the truth. We only lie due to instinct.¡± Corin said to the guard.

    ¡°Is that so? Trinixo?¡± The dragoor guard replied.

    ¡°Wilhelm!¡± The dragoor guard shouted.

    ¡°Captain Trung!¡± A guard from stop the gates shouted back.

    ¡°Is Arandu the Leviathan that guards the seas around your former home, Trinixo?¡± Trung asked.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Wilhelm replied.

    Corin tried to look at this Wilhelm that Trung spoke to. It was too far to make details out of the man, but he seemed like a regular human male.

    ¡°And he destroyed a town there around ten years ago correct? What was it Bardia?¡± Trung asked in a carefree manner.

    ¡°It was Bothia! My home!¡± Corin shouted angrily. Without even realizing it he took several steps towards Trung.

    Several of the guards quickly moved and stood in Corin''s way, weapons at the ready.

    Corin looked with ire in his eyes towards Trung, he stared with an inquisitive look toward Corin.

    ¡°That furtive is correct sir!¡± Wilhelm shouted from the top of the gate.

    ¡°Stand down!¡± Trung shouted.

    The guards hesitated.

    ¡°I gave an order!¡± Trung shouted again. ¡°All of you stand down!¡±

    All weapons aimed at the group were put away. Those that impeded Corin''s path to Trung moved out of the way. Nanaua was the only one left holding a weapon, still aimed right at Trung¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Do I still threaten you?¡± Trung asked Nanaua.

    She withdrew her weapon. Trung went and retrieved the weapon that she had knocked out of his hands.

    ¡°I understand your reticence,¡± Trung began as he spoke once more to the group ¡°but I must be sure that none who come to our city threaten its safety. You may think that your circumstances are unique, but I can assure you, there are many like you in this city.¡±

    As soon as Trung said that the group all exchanged looks. There was one thing they could all agree on. There was no other group out there that shared similar circumstances with them.

    ¡°We thank you for being so understanding.¡± Simeon began. ¡°I''m sorry for trying to deceive but as you can see it is hard for us to adapt to a different type of thinking. It gladdens us to know that there are others out there who might understand our plight.¡±

    Trung looked at Simeon with a leery look.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Trung replied with a grin. ¡°The instinct to do anything you must to survive, it is not easily overcome.¡±

    He waved his hand and the gate behind him began to open.

    ¡°Are we free to enter?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Yes, but first your names.¡± Trung replied.

    ¡°Corin¡±,¡±Simeon¡±,¡±Zhi¡±,¡±Livia¡±,¡±Nanaua¡±

    ¡°Hmm Nanaua, if I may.¡± Trung began. ¡°If you ever think of staying in the city we could use someone with your talent. A former Lord''s Protectorate will always be a valuable asset.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don''t know where you get the idea about any former standing I might have had.¡± Nanaua replied.

    ¡°I''m many things, a fool on occasion, but I know a Lord''s Protectorate when I see one in action. I''ve seen many come across here wielding weapons. Most I''ve seen are dull and have likely never seen combat, but yours is different. The weapon you carry is very uncommon, and you wield it with such skill as to make it seem an art form. But I do not bring up your former life as a threat, my offer is an honest one.¡± Trung said. ¡°This city is always under threat, from skilled warriors such as yourself. You would be an invaluable ally.¡±

    ¡°I am flattered, but my place is elsewhere.¡± Nanaua said as she looked toward Zhi.

    ¡°I see.¡± Trung replied. ¡°Well this city will still be here if you change your mind.¡±

    Nanaua led the way as they walked into the city. What lay ahead none of them knew.

 Within

    They were finally within the city.

    ¡°Where to now?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°It might behoove us to get a feel for the city. It is a large place and information about Belaran could be found anywhere within it.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°So more walking?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°I''m afraid so.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Somehow I knew this was to be my fate.¡± Zhi said as she began walking down one of the many streets.

    ¡°My love, where are you going?¡± Nanaua asked in a concerned tone.

    Zhi turned around with a smile.

    ¡°If we are walking more then I want to be the one deciding our route at least once. So follow me!¡± Zhi said as she turned back and kept on walking.

    Corin and the others obliged. Walking within the city was an alien experience for him. He had been in large towns before. Trinixo¡¯s largest town, Delfe, was much bigger than Ankur. And just recently he had passed through the dwarven town right outside the mines, which seemed comparable if maybe a bit larger than Delfe. But Yranto was on a completely different scale.

    Along every direction Corin looked he saw streets paved with stone stretching into the distance. Along every street there was activity like he had never seen before. A constant, mass of moving furtives, with features that Corin had never seen before, occupied the street. These were all occupied in various activities, from peddling wares, transporting items, children playing, cleaning streets, engaged in brawls, patrolling the street. It did not matter where he looked Corin saw activity.

    Along these same streets Corin saw row upon row of buildings lining the streets, with no rhyme or reason for their design.

    Some of them were made from white stone, and these ranged from about as tall as Corin''s home, to more than ten times that height. He had never seen buildings this tall in his life. Some of these also had ornate carvings in front of them, depicting various furtives. Many of these stone buildings were seen concentrated along a single street and most furtives along this street seemed to be moving along, with no specific activity taking place in the street itself.

    Elsewhere Corin saw buildings made of fiery red brick. These were more common and spread throughout the various streets. From this a variety of activities could be seen. Furtives coming in and out with various wares, shouting coming from inside as furtives sold items, furtives that could barely stand on their own two feet being kicked out of many of them.

    There were also a variety of wooden structures that Corin saw, all in different conditions. Some of them seemed to be sturdy and well maintained. Some of these structures seemed to be used to sell wares, some as saloons, but most of the wooden structures Corin saw seemed to have furtives living in them. There was an odd variety in these types of buildings and who Corin saw in them. Some of these buildings only had wooden poles supporting a roof and those within it would go about their business as if no one could see in them. Random mixtures of furtives could be seen coming in and out. Corin saw dragoors, humans, dwarves, Siren like furtives, forest elves, furtives that looked like birds. The state in which these wooden structures were in varied wildly. Some of them seemed as if they could withstand the strongest winds conjured up by a Dragon, while others left Corin perplexed about how they were still standing.

    The rest of the group seemed to be equally as engrossed as Corin in observing Yranto. Even though he had only recently heard about this place from Simeon, Corin did not know how to reconcile the actual place from the image he had built up in his mind.

    They came to a stop in front of a building that was offering cooked meats with bread.

    After looking around for a while Simeon turned to the group.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± Simeon asked.

    The group offered no protest and they were soon sitting down with warm food in front of them.

    Nanaua was the first to speak after taking a bite.

    ¡°Eh, Corin your meats are better cooked than this one.¡± Nanaua said as she continued biting down on her food. ¡°The meat is too tough and too dry and the flavor is very bland.¡±

    ¡°Well Corin is a really good cook. It is hard to compare other foods to his cooking.¡± Livia chimed in.

    Livia had always complimented his cooking and would let him take care of it in their house. He was happy to take care of the hunting and the preparation of the meat while she would fix up their house.

    Corin felt bittersweet about the compliment. He was happy they enjoyed his cooking. But he was not enjoying the meal he was having.

    ¡°How did you learn to cook so well Corin?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°My brother Cyril taught me.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Oh I''m sorry.¡± Zhi quickly interjected.

    ¡°No, it''s ok.¡± He said as he smiled. ¡°It''s ok Zhi.¡±

    ¡°But he actually was taught by our mother. Our father would spend a lot of time away at sea with the sirens fishing. Cyril was too young to join him so he would stay with my mother. A lot of what I learned through Cyril was from my mother.¡± Corin said.

    Livia held Corin''s hand as he spoke. She looked at him and he back to her.

    ¡°Your father would fish with those sirens? How is that even possible?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Well it was a dangerous endeavor.¡± Corin began. ¡°As you know sirens move underwater with the same ease we do on land. They would not let anyone join them on any expedition, but it seems as if my father was the exception.¡±

    ¡°My brother said that when he went out they did not know when he would return. It could be within several hours or several days. But there was something within him that loved the sea. It challenged him more and more as he got older, when I was born he was already close to middle age. But nothing would deter him. Even if he knew it was dangerous he would go back to it every time. He knew that one day he would not return from the sea and that is exactly what happened. I only have faint memories of seeing him, but I do remember the time he left for the last time.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, to spend your last moments engaged in what you love?¡± Nanaua said. ¡°If I were to be as lucky to decide how I would go, I would want it to be in the field of battle.¡±

    ¡°Nanaua¡­¡± Zhi began.

    ¡°It''s ok Zhi. That is exactly how my mom saw it too.¡± Corin said laughing. ¡°She was sad that he passed, but she was happy he died doing what he loved.¡±

    ¡°But what of your mother?¡± Nanaua asked curious.

    ¡°It was an illness.¡± Livia interjected. ¡°It swept through our village and took many lives.¡±

    ¡°My sincere apologies, friend.¡± Nanaua added softly.

    ¡°Again Nanaua no need to apologize. I was lucky to have Cyril to help me, and eventually when Simeon washed aboard on land he made sure that Cyril and I didn''t get into too much trouble.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°And yet with my guidance you demolished Dell¡¯s barn. Cyril and I spent days tracking sheep throughout the island.¡± Simeon added.

    ¡°Oh that''s right I forgot!¡± Corin said as he began laughing.

    He began laughing so much that it took him several moments to calm down.

    ¡°One time one of the farmers near us, Dell, and Cyril had a disagreement.¡± Livia began. ¡°Corin here thought it would be a good idea to scare some of the animals in his barn with a loud explosion as a warning. He asked me for some help crafting the explosive and I agreed to help, because I had no idea what his plan was. Since he didn''t tell me what it was for, and I was still very much learning how to make these, I went overboard on the dragon powder. Well turns out that the little device I built was really strong and the thing blew out the roof and the doors off the barn! As soon as that explosion went off my dad went looking for me, because he knew that I was the only one in town who would''ve made something like that.¡±

    Throughout the entire story Corin was on the verge of tears. Simeon too laughed as he put his hands on his face and shook his head.

    ¡°I feel bad saying this but those animals were definitely not the same after we got them back for Dell. The sight of Corin made them so panicked that you would think the end times were upon us! We had to tell Corin to go stay indoors while we rounded them up. And Cyril tried his best to be serious when speaking to Dell about this, but the second we left his property to look for those animals he laughed so much that he had to lay on the ground to catch his breath.¡± Simeon added.

    Zhi laughed along with them, while Nanaua had an intrigued look upon her face. It was clear she was listening to the story to see what other relevant details there might be.

    ¡°How about you Nanaua? Who were you raised with?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°I was not raised with my kin. From the moment I was born I was assigned to be a member of the Lord''s Protectorate.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°Oh so that''s how you became a Lord''s Protectorate?¡± Livia followed up.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanaua said. ¡°All members of the Lord''s Protectorate are assigned at birth. Those that are selected live in a separate section of the Lord''s domain. Within there the art of battle is inculcated in us. Those that survive to the age of thirty become part of the Lord''s Protectorate.¡±

    ¡°You have to do that for thirty years from the moment you are born?!¡± Corin asked bewildered.

    ¡°Yes, is that strange to you?¡± Nanaua asked perplexed.

    ¡°Well yes. But that explains why you''re so good at fighting.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°It is a similar process for Kishtros. But within them they inculcate the art of death.¡± Nanaua explained.

    ¡°So there were never any funny moments? No pranks?¡± Corin asked.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°A prank?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°Well did someone ever do something that they were not supposed to do? Something that made you laugh?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Hmm, ah I remember.¡± Nanaua began. ¡°One time another pupil, who had a disagreement with one of the instructors, took it upon himself to fill the instructor''s helmet with rotten eggs. When he put it on in front of the class the eggs fell all over his face and onto his clothes. He smelt of rotten eggs for a long time.¡±

    Corin began laughing. ¡°Oh that''s funny.¡± He added.

    ¡°Yes. When they identified the perpetrator, he was eaten alive by Tonatiuh in front of all the Lord''s Protectorate and the pupils.¡± Nanaua said.

    Corin instantly stopped laughing. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°What of you old man?¡± Nanaua asked Simeon. The curiosity within her could not be sated.

    Corin tensed up. He knew the answer. He had only heard it once. He tried to steer the conversation away from that.

    ¡°It''s late we should-¡±

    ¡°Once, I had a wife.¡± Simeon began. ¡°We had a son.¡±

    He turned to Corin now. ¡°He would have been only a bit older than Corin.¡±

    He took a moment to compose himself.

    ¡°I, er, I made a mistake once in the mines. And they paid for it.¡± He finished.

    That was all that Simeon said. He looked down. The conversation at the table ended. Corin placed his hand on Simeon''s back. Zhi reached across the table and held Simeon''s hands.

    ¡°Their cruelty is not your fault.¡± She said to him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Simeon said with tears welling in his eyes.

    ¡°What were their names?¡± Nanaua asked determination burning in her eyes.

    Corin was surprised. He thought Nanaua would cease with her questions, but this went beyond mere curiosity. Corin didn''t even know this himself after knowing Simeon all these years.

    ¡°My wife, her name was Penelope. My son, Leander.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°I see.¡± Nanaua said.

    She stood up and grabbed her pike.

    ¡°When I go into battle I think of those that have been victims of the Titans.¡± She said as she held onto her pike with both hands, holding it perpendicular to the floor.

    ¡°Whenever I need something to dig into to keep myself going, I think of those the Zifors killed in Grial, of the victims of Arandu, of Tonatiuh''s victims. Now I will keep your loved ones in my heart too, Simeon, as I strive to strike fear into those that continue this oppression, and to give hope to those that suffer. When I enter battle, their spirit will help guide my blade. I promise you this.¡± Nanaua finished as she put the pike back on the ground.

    Simeon teared up at Nanaua''s declaration. He got up and walked over to Nanaua. He them embraced her in a tight hug. She seemed surprised at the gesture, but she did not back away from it.

    After their embrace Nanaua seemed shocked.

    ¡°Is something the matter Nanaua?¡± Simeon asked. ¡°I''m sorry if I went a bit overboard, but your words really got to me.¡±

    ¡°No, nothing is the matter.¡± She spoke as if still in a trance. ¡°Before I met Zhi I had never shown or had any affection shown to me. But now I have all of you as well showing affection for me. I don''t know what that is supposed to mean.¡±

    ¡°It means we have a family Nanaua.¡± Zhi spoke up as she looked around them.

    Nanaua was silent as she looked around.

    ¡°Is that what this is?¡± She replied as she looked around.

    Corin and Livia looked at her and nodded.

    ¡°Zhi''s right.¡± Livia added.

    The concept was so strange to her that she never thought about how it would impact her. She had brothers and sisters in arms before, but beyond there was no interaction beyond the field of battle. She turned to Simeon who had placed a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Family is more than ties of blood. A real family provides guidance, reassurance, and will do their best to support you. That''s what you have here.¡± He added.

    Nanaua looked around once more.

    ¡°Family.¡± She said as she smiled.

    ***

    The next task at hand for the group was to find shelter for the night. They did not know how long they would have to stay in Yranto before they found information on Belaran.

    A passing guard gave them information.

    ¡°At the end of town there is a makeshift camp for fugitives.¡± He said as he pointed down the road. ¡°Once you reach it, if you speak to Captain Fran she will find accomodations for you. Those are only meant to be temporary, so you would do well to find a new place within the city soon.¡±

    The group followed the directions to the camp. As they neared the camp they could not help but notice the worsening conditions of the buildings around them.

    ¡°Are we sure we are heading in the right direction?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°It pains me to say that this is a clear indication we are headed in the right direction.¡± Simeon replied.

    As they walked they could feel eyes on them from all directions. From within buildings with destroyed walls, they could feel peers coming through them from the cracks. From those they walked by, from those supposedly engaged in conversations around them.

    Nanaua began to tense up. She began to flex the grip on her pike.

    ¡°Let''s not give them any more reasons to stare at us.¡± Simeon muttered.

    She let go.

    They continued on their way until they could see their destination in the distance.

    There was a clearing in the distance surrounded by wooden fences and up against the large city walls. The guards atop the city walls seemed more interested in what was occurring in the camp than what was occurring outside. Within the fences Corin could see various shoddy structures built with a combination of materials. Wood, mud, bricks, cloth, sticks to keep the sides standing. Around some of the huts activity of all sorts could be seen. Then there were pieces of cloth on the ground where furtives would lay asleep, or attempt to as others around them continued with their activities.

    The camp reminded Corin of the forest elf camp he had left only several days ago, due to the sheer number of occupants. But there were some glaring differences. The first was how much louder this one was. Shouting could be heard coming from all directions as furtives attempted to converse over each other. Then there were distinct areas of the camp that existed as virtual boundaries. Each section of the camp was a separate unit, existing in the same space as the other sections, but apart in accessibility.

    At the entrance Corin and the rest came face to face with a unique furtive, wearing the same uniform as the guards at the main gate. This furtive was not very large, about the same height as Corin, but unlike him, was completely covered in brown feathers. Her face had very sharp features, including a large beak, and deep dark eyes. She followed their movements as they approached.

    Simeon whispered to Corin as if reading his mind. ¡°A sparrowling.¡±

    So that''s what they look like!

    Corin imagined what the one who faced the Giant and triumphed nearly a millennia ago looked like.

    ¡°Fugitives I presume?¡± The sparrowling spoke.

    ¡°You must be Captain Fran?¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied quickly. ¡°Fugitives?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Simeon answered.

    It seemed she was not the very talkative type.

    ¡°Ok five of you.¡± She said she turned around. She pointed with her feathered arm.

    ¡°That back corner over there was recently emptied.¡± She said as she pointed.

    Corin looked to the corner. It was right up against the city walls, in a small spot that seemed to be the dividing point between opposing factions.

    ¡°You have five days, after that you have to leave.¡± She spoke to the group.

    ¡°Captain, the Yeojta are causing trouble again in sector six.¡± Another guard shouted towards the captain.

    ¡°Again!?¡± She shouted back. ¡°And Gerol?¡±

    ¡°He has not been seen today!¡± The guard replied.

    ¡°Fine, you need to take over!¡± She yelled back.

    She raised her feathered wings and was quickly airborne. She flew away from Corin and the group heading back to the center of the city.

    ¡°Well I guess this is the place.¡± Simeon said as he began walking to the spot.

    ¡°I''m missing the forest now.¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°Remember, we only need to be here until we learn of Belaran¡¯s location. We might be back on the road by tomorrow.¡± Simeon replied.

    The group did not take long to reach their alloted spot. The furtives on either side eyed them curiously as they whispered amongst themselves.

    Amongst those whispering amongst themselves there were three apemen sitting on the right side of their campsite. They made no attempt to hide their curiosity. They merely stared at Simeon and the others as they approached and kept talking amongst themselves.

    ¡°Why don''t you and the others get settled and I will try speaking with them.¡± Simeon said to the group.

    Corin and the rest did so and began to set down their items. As they put down their baggage and sorted out items from it, eyes from every corner of the camp looked in their direction. The curiosity as to what sort of items these strangers had with them was too much for any of the other furtives to ignore.

    ¡°It seems as if our items are of great interest to our neighbors.¡± Livia muttered to Corin.

    ¡°I will let them know-¡± Nanaua began as she made a fist and waved it around.

    Livia put her hands up to Nanaua''s fist and held it close to her.

    ¡°Nanaua these are not our enemies.¡± Livia spoke softly. ¡°We will safeguard our items and that should be enough. But if we arouse too much suspicion then we might be put in a difficult situation.¡±

    Nanaua looked at Livia and quietly nodded.

    Corin and Zhi looked at each other with relief in their faces. The less attention they drew the better.

    As Corin grabbed what few essentials he needed he could not help but look over to Simeon interacting with the other apemen.

    ¡°We might or might not.¡± The one closest to Simeon spoke without looking at him. ¡°It depends.¡±

    Simeon seemed to understand what was being said. He brought down his bag and opened it. From it he pulled out some precious stones.

    The brown haired apeman gave the stone a quick look over and then went back to ignoring it and it''s owner.

    ¡°Not much use here.¡± He replied.

    Simeon thought for a second and then smiled. He went back to his bag and ruffled through the various compartments until he pulled out a bag of lychee fruits. They had gathered many of those while traveling with the forest elves. Simeon took one out.

    The apeman turned his head towards it and eyed it curiously. The other two apemen who had been having their own conversation turned their gaze to look at the fruits.

    ¡°Try it. If you like it, I can give you more.¡± Simeon said.

    The apeman grabbed it and was about to put it in his mouth.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Simeon interrupted. ¡°Here I''ll show you.¡±

    Simeon grabbed one of the fruits, peeled it, took the seed out, and then ate the white flesh of the fruit. The apeman repeated the steps and plopped the fruit in his mouth. His face displayed a wide range of expressions as he processed the flavor of the fruit.

    ¡°Well?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°Ten, and I may have heard speak of this Giant.¡± Came the reply.

    Simeon quickly took out the fruits and handed them to the apeman.

    ¡°What was that name again?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Belaran.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Belaran¡­ not a name I recognize.¡± The apeman replied.

    The other apemen watched with curiosity as Simeon and their friend spoke.

    Corin felt his heart drop. He was incensed, he got up and prepared to walk over.

    He felt a tug pull him down.

    ¡°Corin, Simeon can handle himself.¡± Livia said without looking.

    ¡°Do you think you may know someone with that kind of information?¡± Simeon asked.

    The apeman looked around. It was clear he understood the question.

    ¡°How about this?¡± Simeon said as he looked in his bag.

    He pulled out a piece of dried spiced meat Corin had prepared within the last two days. He had used bark from a tree the forest elves referred to as a fire tree. The resulting dried meat scalded the tongue on contact.

    Corin once again felt the need to say something, but he decided to let Simeon handle this himself.

    The apeman looked at the meat with much interest. Simeon gave him a small nibble. The apeman put the meat in his mouth and the reaction was almost instantaneous. The apeman reached for the nearest water he could find and gulped it down in one swig.

    ¡°Well?¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Well what?! You could have warned me you were giving me fire disguised as meat!¡± The apeman replied, tears running down his face.

    ¡°So you did not enjoy it?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°I did not say that!¡± The apeman said, trying to put on his best bravado.

    His friends seemed to be salivating at the thought of trying the spiced dried meat.

    ¡°I''ll tell you more.¡± The apeman replied, as he stifled back sniffles. ¡°Just give me that piece right there.¡±

    ¡°First the information.¡± Simeon replied, holding up the meat.

    The apeman eyed Simeon with red teared up eyes.

    ¡°Fine.¡± The apeman sniffled as he spoke. ¡°The information you seek, about a Giant. Whatever you are looking for I''m sure the Oixia will know about it.¡± The last part was said in hushed tones.

    ¡°The Oixia?¡± Simeon replied loudly.

    Furtives around them reacted to the name. It was imperceptible but it was clear that the name had picqued the interest of many near them.

    ¡°That''s correct. Depending on who you ask she is the unofficial ruler of Yranto, a criminal mastermind, a saint, or something in between.¡± One of the other apemen chimed in. ¡°What is for certain is that the Oixia knows every little thing that goes on in this city. The saying goes ¡°for every word spoken in Yranto, two more are whispered in the Oixia''s ears¡±. If anyone in this city knows about your Giant, then the Oixia will know who it is.¡±

    ¡°I see, and this Oixia, you wouldn''t happen to know how I may reach her now would you?¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°No, but he does.¡± The apeman replied as he pointed behind Corin.

    Behind Corin stood a figure that was completely covered entirely in robes from head to toe, save for a small slit across the eyes. Corin had not even heard or felt his presence until it was pointed out to him by the apeman. Judging by everyone else''s reactions it seemed as if he was not the only one that did not notice the stranger.

    ¡°Tonight, the Oixia requires the Onsiel and the Lord''s Protectorates presence.¡± The robed figure spoke in a deep voice toward Zhi and Nanaua. ¡°A guide will meet with you here when the sun sets. Do not make them wait.¡±

    With that the robed figure departed.

    ¡°Wait-¡± Nanaua began.

    ¡°It''s no use.¡± The apeman who had just been speaking said to Nanaua. ¡°Just wait until the time he spoke of and you will have your meeting.¡±

    He turned to Simeon now.

    ¡°I believe we are owed something.¡± He spoke with a smirk.

    ¡°Enjoy!¡± Simeon said as he gave the rest of the dried meat to the apemen. They seemed to enjoy the burning sensation more than Corin expected.

    Simeon got up and joined the group. Zhi and Nanaua seemed to be at a loss for words for what had just occurred.

    ¡°Well it seems like we might be getting information about Belaran sooner than we anticipated.¡± Simeon spoke up.

    ¡°But why just meet with us two?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Why not ask to meet with all of us.¡± She followed up.

    ¡°Well it''s obvious that this person, this Oixia, knows more about us than we know about her.¡± Simeon began. ¡°I would not doubt that she knows where you both come from. For a person like her, who deals in information, you both may have something that she needs.¡±

    ¡°You''re not concerned?¡± Zhi replied. ¡°You think we can trust this person?¡±

    Corin looked around. The furtives around were not even trying to hide the fact that they were all listening to them.

    ¡°Whether or not we can is not something we can concern ourselves with.¡± Livia spoke up. ¡°We''re in her territory and if we want what we came here for, then we need to meet with her. She asked for you and Nanaua. The same Nanaua who easily disarmed the captain of the guard at the gates, an incident I''m sure she knows of. If anything I would see this as a show of good faith on her part.¡±

    Zhi was still unhappy.

    ¡°I can assure you, you are not the only one who does not like this arrangement.¡± Livia said in a low tone as she looked around. ¡°But we came to this city together and we will leave together.¡±

    Corin and Simeon gave the most imperceptible of nods, reassuring Zhi.

    ¡°So you are of the opinion that there won''t be any issues?¡± Nanaua asked.

    Livia exchanged looks with Simeon.

    ¡°Oh there will be, we just don''t know what it will be this time.¡± She replied.

 Night in the city

    ¡°I don''t like this at all.¡± Corin said.

    As told by the robed figure, Zhi and Nanaua were met at sunset by a guide. Their guide came to get them in a carriage and as they got on they were told to put on a blindfold before departing.

    They begrudgingly accepted the request and blinded themselves as they now got into the carriage.

    ¡°Neither do I, my boy, but we must trust in them.¡± Simeon replied. ¡°They are both extremely capable on their own.¡±

    Corin kept pacing back and forth as the carriage went off.

    ¡°If this Oixia knows of our current predicament then why all this secrecy?¡± Corin kept speaking as if he did not hear Simeon.

    ¡°What could be more important than helping us?¡± He continued.

    ¡°Corin, we have no idea what the people here in Yranto go through on a daily basis.¡± Livia replied. ¡°A fight against Titans might be the last thing they want to do.¡±

    ¡°What? Surely they must also be threatened by Titans! There is no reason for them to not want to help us!¡± He replied to her.

    ¡°Corin, you don''t build a city like this if you are under constant threat from Titans.¡± She replied.

    He was quiet. Livia was right. Corin could not understand how, but there was no denying it. A city like Yranto was not supposed to exist. No Titan would ever allow it. Yet here they were.

    ¡°But how is it possible?¡± He asked as he looked to Livia and Simeon. They both shrugged.

    ¡°I wouldn''t have even thought that you could appease a Titan with rituals or anything of the like. But we saw that the forest elves are able to exert some measure of influence.¡± Livia replied. ¡°There must be something similar occurring here.¡±

    Corin became silent.

    ¡°Do you think anyone here would know?¡± He replied to her.

    ¡°I asked earlier.¡± Simeon replied.

    After their encounter with the robed furtive, Simeon had walked around meeting the other denizens of the camp and trying to get any information from them. By the end he had run out of most foodstuffs he had brought.

    ¡°Most of them didn''t even question why there was no threat from a Titan.¡± Simeon added.

    ¡°Perhaps you ought to go out to the city and ask there?¡± Corin replied.

    Simeon gave him a look that implied he would not be doing that.

    ¡°I have spent all day trying to talk to others who had no interest in being in the same vicinity as I.¡± Simeon said with a hint of frustration. ¡°If you want to know that bad, why don''t you go out and see for yourself?¡±

    Corin thought about it. He had grown quite tired of his surroundings. He was not sure-

    ¡°Oh that sounds great!¡± Livia said as she got up.

    She walked over to her husband and grabbed him by his arm.

    ¡°Simeon, we''ll be back later!¡± She said as she dragged Corin out of the camp.

    ***

    ¡°How about this street?¡± Corin asked Livia.

    ¡°Corin we walked down that street already.¡± She replied as she led them elsewhere.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, that third building on the right with the bricks was the one that they threw the glass out of that almost hit you on the head.¡± She replied without even looking.

    Corin looked over to verify if what his wife had said was accurate. It was.

    ¡°Oh I guess you are right.¡± He replied.

    Livia had been navigating the duo down the various roads of Yranto since they had left the camp, leading him by hand. Corin could not make sense of what the layout of the city was supposed to be and could not distinguish between the different streets.

    This was further complicated by the teeming masses of furtives walking about. No matter which path they attempted to venture down there were furtives of all kinds on all the streets. Some of the furtives were of a kind Corin had never seen before.

    These seemed very much like humans, but their skin was dark grayish, their arms and legs were very slender, and they had much larger eyes than Corin had ever seen. Whenever they walked by a light source they seemed to cover their eyes and if they stood in front of a stone building their skin blended in so well to the background that it was hard to tell they were there. Corin was amazed by them, as he had never seen them before, but the others around them did not seem to pay them too much attention. As he stared at a pair of these gray furtives he had bumped into a dwarf. Despite apologizing profusely the dwarf was beyond angry at Corin and wanted to fight him. Livia quickly assessed what was occurring and got the dwarf to back away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try in here.¡± Livia told Corin as she led him inside a brick lined building.

    So far their attempts to learn anything meaningful about the city had been inconclusive.

    As they walked into the building it seemed very similar to many others they had already seen during their time in the night.

    It was a crowded establishment, with lots of overlapping chatter, some aggressive people, and a general sense of chaos that oozed out of every spot.

    ¡°Ok what do we have left?¡± Livia asked Corin as they walked in.

    He pulled out a little bag and from it picked two small red gems.

    ¡°This.¡± He said.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± She asked.

    They had not brought a lot to barter with and now were down to their last two valuable items. The information they had gathered so far had not merited any of what they had bartered away.

    She snatched one of the gems from Corin''s hands and led him to the center of the establishment. There was the barkeep who greeted them with a warm smile. Despite the rough nature of the inhabitants most of those who ran the business were happy to see customers. That is as long as they had something worthwhile to barter with.

    ¡°What will you have?¡± The barkeep, a hawkling them.

    ¡°I was curious about information.¡± Livia said as she put the red gemstone on the table.

    The sparrowling grabbed the gemstone and without even giving it a second look pocketed it.

    ¡°About?¡± He replied.

    ¡°Are there any Giants in the area? Any that might threaten the city?¡± she asked.

    The bartender took one look at her and then Corin. With no pause he broke out laughing, unable to contain himself. This is what they had experienced in most other places.

    ¡°Ok ok you got me good.¡± The bartender said after finally ceasing his laughing. ¡°What is it that you actually want?¡±

    ¡°I''m not-¡± Livia began but Corin felt the need to interrupt her.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°We''ll have whatever you suggest, good sir.¡± He said as he patted Livia''s shoulder.

    She turned to look at him with anger still fresh in her eyes.

    The bartender poured from a large barrel into two metal cups handing them over. Corin grabbed them both and brought Livia along to a table. The place was crowded with furtives all about. It was dimly lit and it was hard for Corin to make out the faces of anyone in the place. As he walked along Corin ran into a tall hooded furtive. As he turned to apologize, the furtive had already stepped away.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Corin said as the person walked away.

    They continued and found an empty spot to sit down. Once sat, Corin began to enjoy his drink.

    He figured he might as well since they paid for it. It was dark and bitter, different from the one given to him by the dwarves, but he knew that he should moderate himself this time.

    ¡°I just don''t understand how not one of them knows about a single Giant in the area.¡± Livia began. ¡°I mean, is it really possible? That this one bit of land is free of a Titan?¡±

    Corin drank as he listened to his wife.

    ¡°Corin?¡± She asked him.

    Corin hastily gulped down the beverage and began coughing.

    ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡± She followed up.

    Corin began nodding as he continued coughing.

    ¡°Of course.¡± He said as he continued coughing. ¡°Giants¡± cough ¡°Yranto¡± cough ¡°where are they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but what do you think?¡± She followed up.

    Corin thought about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Livia.¡± He said now finally able to talk. ¡°It does seem as if every person we ask says the same thing.¡±

    Livia frowned as Corin spoke. That is not what she wanted to hear.

    ¡°Out of all the things that are hard to believe, why is it impossible to think that the Giants have dominion over every single spot of dirt on the continent? Perhaps for some reason this spot is not under the purview of the Giants.¡± He spoke but Livia did not want to hear that.

    She put her hand to her forehead as she rubbed it.

    ¡°Corin, after all you have seen, you don¡¯t think that everything that goes on in Yranto would attract the attention of any Titan? Is that really what you believe?¡± She replied.

    Corin could tell that Livia was getting worked up about this. The frustration at not getting any answers was beginning to boil over.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know Livia.¡±

    He could tell that this was not what she wanted to hear.

    ¡°You yourself were asking the same thing in the camp Corin!¡± Livia said exasperated.

    Now Corin himself began to get frustrated. He had been curious about their situation but they had already looked all over the city trying to find answers. He was tired and he didn''t want to deal with it anymore. But when Livia had something stuck in her head she would not let it go, and she would make others focus on it too.

    ¡°Livia, we went all around the city asking and they all said the same thing! Do you think they all conspired earlier today to give the same answer to every stranger? You think that is what happened?¡± he said.

    ¡°I just-¡± She began

    ¡°You just what?¡± He cut her off.

    ¡°Think that everything is a well hidden plot that eludes all of us except for you, the cleverest of all of us? Is that it?¡± He finished.

    Livia seethed as she looked at him. Although he was still angry, Corin knew that he better do something to calm her down.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he began ¡°if you think-¡±

    ¡°Corin!¡± A voice shouted from somewhere in the room they were in.

    Corin began to turn to see who was calling for him, but heard a voice.

    ¡°Don''t.¡± It was a familiar voice.

    A hooded man sat next to Corin. It was the same furtive Corin had bumped into mere moments ago.

    ¡°You?¡± Livia asked as she recognized the individual. Her face went from anger to fear.

    Corin had not seen his face and was beginning to feel alarmed. Corin turned and was face to face with the hooded man. He instantly recognized him.

    ¡°Daum?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Corin!¡± The man called out once again.

    Once again Corin was about to instinctively look over.

    ¡°Did I not just say not to look over?¡± Daum spoke quietly and in a frustrated voice.

    Corin stared at the former Zifor.

    As the man kept calling out the room had quieted down a bit. Most in the room were looking at the man shouting ¡®Corin¡¯ and curious as to what was occurring.

    Corin felt a sense of urgency building up. He did not know why Daum was here, or why the men in the room were calling his name.

    ¡°They are going to come to this table. You must not tell them your real names. They are with Throk.¡± Daum said.

    Corin''s heart began racing.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± He whispered. ¡°Throk, he should be dead.¡±

    Corin looked towards Livia. She had the same horrified expression Corin had on his face.

    ¡°Are you armed?¡± Daum whispered to Corin.

    Corin shook his head. He had not thought to bring any weapons with himself as they walked through the city.

    ¡°Do you know any recently arrived furtive by the name Corin?¡± The man who had been shouting his name could be heard asking at a different table.

    ¡°Still too trusting.¡± Daum replied to Corin. He shifted about as he grabbed something from his waistband.

    ¡°Here.¡± Daum whispered while looking around.

    Corin reached for Daum''s hand and grabbed a heavy object with a smooth leather handle. Without looking he could tell he had been handed a knife.

    ¡°I''ll wait for you outside. Be discreet.¡± Daum said as he got up.

    After he walked away it did not take long for the men who had been calling Corin''s name to reach his table. As they approached the table, Corin gripped the knife so hard he felt he might shatter the handle.

    ¡°You two.¡± One of the men spoke.

    Corin turned to look at him. There were two men in front of them now. They both wore long cloaks, hiding the majority of their bodies underneath. Corin was sure they were armed. The one who spoke had an unkempt appearance, with a matted beard. The man behind him simply observed. He was clean shaven. Corin tried his best to hide the anxiety building within him.

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Livia replied.

    She was trying her best to put on a smile.

    The man looked at Livia.

    ¡°What''s your name?¡± the bearded man barked towards her.

    ¡°Delilah.¡± She replied. It was her mother''s name.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡± he followed.

    ¡°Oh we''re from the Serno valley, a small town called Anthia.¡± Livia continued as she smiled.

    Corin also tried to smile as he gripped the knife under the table.

    The man interrogating Livia mulled something over after hearing her response. He turned to the other one. He only shook his head.

    What is that even supposed to mean?

    The bearded man turned to Corin now. Corin gritted his teeth in anger just by the look of the man.

    ¡°You know, there''s a group of furtives came here not so long ago.¡± He eyed Corin as he spoke. ¡°From what I heard they''re quite the dangerous group.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous?!¡± Corin shouted in anger.

    He quickly realized he should not have reacted so strongly. He looked at Livia who gave him a concerned look.

    ¡°How so?¡± Corin followed, doing his best to regain his composure.

    ¡°Oh from what I''ve heard they''re not from around these parts. Seems as if they came to the continent from the sea. And they''ve left a trail of destruction as they go along.¡± The man spoke in a cautious tone.

    Corin seethed as the man spoke. He fought every fiber of his being not to grab the knife and plunge it straight into the bearded man''s chest. But he knew he better.

    ¡°That sounds horrifying, we''ll have to keep an eye out for that won''t we Marcus?¡± Livia asked as she looked back to Corin.

    Corin still looked at the men. He did not reply to Livia. He felt a sharp pain in his foot as she kicked him under the table.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Corin began as he looked at his wife. He quickly caught on. ¡°Yes of course. The last thing we want is to run into killers here.¡±

    He eyed both men intently as he said those words.

    ¡°Yes, if you hear anything about them you will tell us, won''t you?¡± The bearded man stared at Corin.

    ¡°Of course. Who exactly are we telling?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°You may call me Massin.¡± The bearded man spoke.

    ¡°My friend is Riccus.¡± Massin spoke for the quiet man.

    ¡°We''ll keep an eye out for these killers, Massin.¡± Corin replied.

    The two locked eyes. Riccus whispered something into Massin''s ear.

    ¡°Well, business awaits.¡± Massin said. The two men then turned around and left the establishment.

    As soon as they left Corin stood up.

    ¡°Come we need to warn Simeon. Those bastards are probably looking for him ¡± He muttered to Livia.

    ¡°Wait.¡± She urged.

    ¡°Wait? What do you mean wait?¡± Corin was bewildered.

    Other people around them began to look at them.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Livia muttered.

    Corin still seemed incredulous.

    ¡°He''s in danger!¡± Corin whispered.

    Livia looked around them and Corin did so too. He noticed the eyes on him. The whispers amongst the other patrons began.

    He reluctantly sat down.

    ¡°You are correct.¡± She began in a hushed tone. ¡°They will be looking for him. And they probably figure we''d go right over and warn him.¡±

    ¡°But they don''t know who we are.¡± he replied almost instantly.

    ¡°They must think we''re suspicious after your performance back there.¡± She said.

    ¡°So what? We just wait?¡± He said.

    ¡°No, we need to speak with Daum.¡± She replied.

    Corin seethed. He knew she was right, but the last person he wanted help from was the one who nearly killed him.

    ¡°Fine.¡± He acquiesced.

    ***

    In the middle of the night the streets of Yranto were still teeming with masses of furtives. Groups of furtives would come and go, while others merely stood around, as if waiting for something.

    One of those, a tall individual with a hood over his head, currently huffed from a long lit pipe that illuminated his face.

    Corin and Daum made eye contact.

    Daum mouthed at Corin. ¡°Not here.¡± he shook his head in the direction down the street.

    ¡°He means for us to follow him.¡± Livia whispered.

    Corin nodded and Daum stowed away his pipe and began walking down the busy roads.

    Corin and Livia kept their distance. Daum led them through a variety of streets. Some of which they had already traversed and others which they had not seen before.

    Finally Daum led them to a decrepit looking building on the corner of a busy intersection.

    This place has seen better days.

    Daum approached the door and walked in.

    Corin and Livia shortly thereafter followed him.

    It was hard to see anything on the inside of the building. The lighting was dim, coming in from various cracks in the wall, and all the walls were dark on the inside. Ahead of them they could see Daum''s faint silhouette continue walking deeper into the interior.

    ¡°Seems like we need to go deeper.¡± Corin muttered.

    Livia and he continued following the silhouette. After traversing the long hallway and turning left they found themselves facing a steep staircase.

    The duo went down the staircase, continuing down what seemed an endless path. The angle of the staircase was so steep that it was impossible to tell where exactly they were headed. They finally saw the bottom of the stairs and landed in front of a door. They opened it and discovered something that completely caught them by surprise.

    Much like the space they had been occupying on the streets of Yranto they found corridors down here with furtives moving along. But these corridors were not as busy as those above and while most furtives topside seemed to be largely indifferent to what happened around them,  the furtives down here were hyper aware of their surroundings. Their eyes would shift from side to side constantly, and all that could be heard were whispers.

    The only light source down here were random assortments of fires that burned around. Some of these fires had furtives around them, gathering around for warmth and generally looking suspicious at anyone who would come close enough.

    Daum continued ahead of them and they followed. They continued down these long paths, taking right and left turns at sporadic intervals.

    Now in an almost deserted corridor Daum stopped at a small pathway that shot out. He looked both sides and waited for Corin and Livia to reach him. Once they did he made them stop and waited for several seconds.

    Corin watched as well. There was no one else coming.

    Daum then went down the cramped corridor. At the end there was a thick metal door with no markings. Daum walked to the door and tapped on it. One knock, pause, another knock, pause, and one more knock.

    The door opened and a familiar face greeted them.

    ¡°I see you managed to find them!¡± Simeon smiled as he stood holding the door open.

    ¡°Simeon?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Let''s wait until we''re inside to get reacquainted.¡± Daum said.

 Convergence

    The room they found themselves in was not very large. In it were the four of them, plus their gear, which seems that Simeon and Daum had brought along. At this point it was already hard to move in without hitting something.

    ¡°Simeon, how did you end up here?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Well we have our friend here to thank.¡± He mentioned as he looked towards Daum.

    Daum currently looked out the door, quickly closed it and then moved to fasten several locks on the door. He then entered and sat near the center of the room. He had obtained various light fruits to keep the darkness at bay inside the enclosure.

    ¡°It did not take long to hear the scene you all caused in the front gate.¡± Daum said. ¡°Once descriptions about three humans accompanied by an apeman and a dragoor came around I knew it had to be all of you. And you were not the only ones who have come here recently. Once I found out about Throk¡¯s arrival I figured you would not be far behind.¡±

    ¡°But how? How is Throk and his allies still alive? Baltro should have destroyed them all!¡± Corin responded.

    ¡°Well whatever you did seemed to have been effective.¡± Daum said. ¡°Throk and two other dragoors were the only survivors of his squad to make it to the city. And save one of them, Throk and the other dragoor were severely injured.¡±

    ¡°No humans survived from his party?¡± Livia asked. ¡°But what of the ones we saw earlier at the establishment?¡±

    ¡°It''s simple. Tonatiuh loyalists that have infiltrated Yranto.¡± Daum replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Corin shouted in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? They were not stopped by the gate guards?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. These loyalists don''t come en masse to the city. They trickle in. Their role is to collect information and keep their respective Titan lords apprised of what may be happening in the domains of other Titans. They come here because they know furtives from all across come here, and they all bring something valuable with them.¡± Daum replied.

    ¡°Information.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Daum said. ¡°And it''s not just Tonatiuh who has eyes and ears in this city. There are informants for other Dragons, Giants and even Leviathans.¡±

    The revelation left Corin shocked and angry. For a second he truly hoped that Yranto was a bastion free from the clutches of any Titan.

    ¡°So no place is truly safe from the reach of the Titans is it?¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Daum paused for a second, ¡°their ability to control events in Yranto is limited. These informants are here just to gather information. But¡­ there have been cases where the informants have killed furtives, if that furtive did something extremely infuriating to their former Lord. ¡±

    ¡°And nothing happens to those that kill other furtives here?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Some are able to escape before being caught. But it is generally accepted that once an informant stains their hands with blood they either abandon the city or they fail and are killed before leaving. It is not something that is done commonly.¡± Daum replied.

    Corin¡¯s anger boiled within. He could not think straight. The only thing he wanted to do was go back onto the streets and find Throk and his informants and put them to death.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Corin shouted. ¡°We walked right into a trap by coming to this damned city!¡±

    ¡°There was no way you could have known.¡± Daum replied calmly. ¡°The existence of these informants is a closely held secret. I myself only learned about them as one was preparing to part my head from my body. It was pure luck that I survived. You think I would have walked into this city as a former Zifor, had I known that it was crawling with informants?¡±

    The information did nothing to stave off Corin''s rising temper. He started to get up. He would go out and find these informants and gut them himself.

    ¡°We need to warn Nanaua and Zhi.¡± Livia said.

    Corin looked at her and stopped in his tracks. The rage that was boiling over began to subside. She was right. If Tonatiuh''s informants found out where exactly Zhi was, there was no telling what could happen.

    Corin looked at Daum. If he had been searching for him and Livia then he must have been aware of Zhi and Nanaua as well. Livia also looked at him.

    ¡°I don''t know where they are.¡± Daum replied weakly.

    ¡°They went to meet the Oixia!¡± Corin shot back almost instantly.

    ¡°I informed him of that.¡± Simeon spoke up.

    Corin looked at Simeon but then turned back to Daum.

    ¡°Most furtives in Yranto only know of the Oixia.¡± Daum replied. ¡°Few have ever met her in person. And from what little details I gather, every story about her has different details.¡±

    Corin looked at him, expecting him to say more.

    ¡°I don''t know where the Oixia resides.¡± Daum finally said. ¡°I myself haven''t been in Yranto long enough. And unlike the Onsiel, a former Zifor is not going to attract the attention of one such as her. But if the Oixia demands your presence it is not just due to curiosity.¡±

    Corin began to feel despair.

    ¡°But it''s Zhi and Nanaua.¡± Corin said. ¡°Even if the Oixia were to be dangerous, she should know that Zhi and Nanaua are formidable themselves.¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡± Daum said. ¡°But the Oixia is an enigma. Who knows what she wants? Perhaps she wanted to warn your friends of Throk and his kin. Perhaps she just wanted to see a furtive who could wield magic. Who knows.¡±

    ¡°Well, we ought to do something.¡± Corin replied. ¡°When Zhi and Nanaua go to the camp, they will be looking for us. We can''t just stay here!¡±

    ¡°I spoke to those other apemen near our spot. I gave them some more of the dried meat on the condition that they tell Nanaua and Zhi to come to the Central market tomorrow at midday.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°And you trust them?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Corin!¡± Simeon shouted. ¡°Do you think I''m an idiot? Of course I don''t! They probably informed everyone who came asking if they had seen us about this!¡±

    ¡°I didn''t mean it like that!¡± Corin replied quickly. ¡° I didn''t mean to insult you. It was just a question!¡±

    Corin could see that Simeon was still unhappy.

    ¡°So why the market?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°If they''re looking for you, then they already know you''re here.¡± Daum replied. ¡°But as I mentioned, their encounter with Baltro left them severely weakened. Their only chance of making any meaningful strike was to attack as soon as you came in. This is why they were searching for you today. They might be desperate and try to attack, but the market is always busy with traffic. Any attempt at an attack by them there would most likely fail and would be suicidal.¡±

    ¡°But we don''t even know if they''ll show. All we have is just a hope that they get this message and somehow get there on time.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°We''re in a bad situation.¡± Daum replied. ¡°Hope is all we''ll get.¡±

    ***

    Corin and Daum were making their way to the market. It had been a long walk from their hideout to the camp.

    Daum had followed a dizzying path to the surface. For a while Corin wasn''t sure if Daum even knew where he was going.

    ¡°I''m pretty sure it''s this way.¡± Daum muttered to himself at one point.

    Once on top, Daum and Corin quickly blended into the crowds of people and made their way to the market.

    It is very hot!

    Corin wore a heavy cloak given to him by Daum. It was uncomfortably large for Corin and had to be altered to fit him. Even then it was bothering Corin more than he would like to admit. It was heavy, the fabric was thick and made him uncomfortably warm, the hood would come down and cover his eyes more often than not, but worst of all the fabric was rough and kept making Corin¡¯s skin itchy.

    ¡°I hate this stupid thing.¡± Corin muttered to Daum.

    He did not have to even turn around to know what Corin was talking about.

    ¡°Well you have no one to blame but yourselves. You are always loud and attract all sorts of unwanted attention.¡± He replied without looking at Corin.

    Corin began scratching at his skin.

    ¡°You know some solidarity would be nice.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Your wife cut up one of my favorite traveling robes to fit your small stature.¡± He shot back without looking. ¡°Solidarity will have to wait.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that would bother you that much.¡± Corin said silently.

    Daum looked back now. ¡°You thought wrong.¡± He stopped walking and looked ahead.

    In front of them the road ended and a large open area lay ahead.

    ¡°We¡¯re at the market now. When you see them I need you to do something for me.¡± Daum said.

    ¡°Which is?¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°The two of them will have some of Tonatiuh''s agents looking for them, agents who know they will come here. When you see them try to approach them from behind. Make sure they do not see you before you approach. When you are within earshot tell them to come down this road and to not look back, but do not follow them directly.¡± Daum said.

    ¡°You mean to kill the agents?¡± Corin replied, somewhat aghast.

    Daum paused.

    ¡°Corin if they knew yesterday who you were they would have slit your throat right on the spot.¡± Daum replied.

    ¡°I know, it''s just¡­¡± Corin hesitated.

    He could not say that he was above killing others. He had done that plenty of times. But when that occurred those felt as if they were life or death moments. It was kill or be killed. That was not the case here.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°I will take care of it. The lesser their numbers the lower the likelihood they discover where we hide.¡± Daum said as if he could probe deep within Corin''s mind and feel his hesitation.

    Still, the doubt within Corin persisted. Something within him could not let go of the feeling that somehow this was wrong.

    ¡°Do you know where their hideout is?¡± Corin asked. ¡°Where Throk is currently?¡±

    Daum was confused by the question. It seemed to have no bearing on their current situation.

    ¡°I do not, but even if I did it''s not like we can just walk in there and attack.¡± Daum replied.

    ¡°Perhaps not, but wouldn''t it make sense to know their location? Know their numbers? Know exactly who it is that is looking for us?¡± Corin began. ¡°Right now you''re about to execute some of them with the hope that it will avert the likelihood of our discovery. But if we''re able to find their hideout perhaps we can be smarter about our movements. Not only hope that we don''t get discovered, but actively avoid and perhaps even take out those who pursue us.¡±

    Daum was silent. It was clear he was weighing his options.

    ¡°So what? We capture whoever is following your friends and torture them until they give us the information?¡± Daum asked.

    ¡°We would still have to kill them afterwards.¡± he mentioned casually.

    Corin could tell he was already thinking of how he would torture the poor soul that had been following Nanaua and Zhi.

    ¡°No, that''s not what I was thinking.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°No?¡± Daum said, confused.

    ¡°No.¡± Corin began. ¡°If I lead Nanaua and Zhi here and let them know to follow you, the informant will follow along. Once they do I will be right behind them. Once you lead Nanaua and Zhi down a path underground, there is a high chance that the agent won''t follow. Afterwards, I can continue following the agent to their hideout.¡±

    Daum was quiet the whole time.

    ¡°But why don''t I follow the agent?¡± Daum asked Corin quickly after he was done.

    ¡°Oh, well,¡± Corin felt ashamed saying this. ¡°Because I don''t know how to get to the hideout? Or any of the buildings that would lead to the underground path?¡±

    ¡°So what is your plan after you are done following them?¡± Daum asked.

    ¡°Well, what if I came back here to the market after I found the location of their hideout? I should be able to make my way back here, it is just in the center of the city. I come back here and meet with you, and we go back to our hideout and plot our next move.¡± Corin said.

    Daum was quiet. He contemplated the plan.

    ¡°Fine.¡± He finally replied. ¡°But just know you''re putting yourself in a lot of danger.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I''ll be-¡± Corin began to protest why he would be fine.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Daum cut him off ¡°then let''s move ahead. I''ll be here. Tell your friends to follow me, but know that there will be those who are observing. Be as quick about it as you can. Now go.¡±

    With that Corin turned around and headed into a busy market alleyway. He had to make sure to make a note of which way he came in.

    The first steps that Corin took into the market felt like he walked into a new world. The air was thick with a smattering of spices, the crowds bustled and moved around, and furtives moved around at a furious pace, all with something they needed to do. Corin felt that if he were to stay still even for a second he would get swallowed by the crowds and carried off. In order for Corin to stay afloat and continue moving it felt like he had to maneuver around ten people to take even one step. On top of the massive crowds around him, and the heavy cloak he wore, Corin had a hard time seeing over the furtives that surrounded him. Even though there were some short furtives around him, such as dwarves, the majority of the other furtives were taller than him. Whether they were other humans, dragoors, wood elves, sparrowlings, or sirens they all made it hard for Corin to look across and search for his friends.

    As Corin walked around a faint sweet smell wafted up to him. He looked over and saw a curious thing being held up by string, some sort of food, that was being sold. He was enticed by it, but he quickly redirected his attention.

    I am not here for sweets!

    Corin continued down the alleyways, unsure of where exactly he might find Nanaua or Zhi. Worse yet, how was he supposed to instruct them to follow Daum without making it obvious.

    It would be more than certain that they would already have agents of Tonatiuh following them. If he were to be discovered, he would not be able to follow them afterwards. As he walked through the market, he saw something that might be of use to him. A vendor specializing in cloths painted with a variety of decorations.

    Corin walked up behind the vendor, grabbed a piece of cloth and a brush.

    In dragon script he wrote:

    ¡°Follow me, but do not call out my name, you are being followed. I shall guide you to someone you know. They will take you to the rest of our allies. I will join you later. - Corin¡±

    Corin waited for the ink to dry, stuffed the message in his pocket and continued moving around the various alleyways.

    After various more turns he found them. In the distance he could see Nanaua and Zhi. They were scanning the marketplace looking for him. Corin put his hood over his head and continued down past them. He had not seen any indication of Tonatiuh¡¯s agents, but he was sure they were looking.

    Coming from behind them, Corin bumped into Zhi and placed the piece of cloth in her hand.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Zhi said out loud. And then went quiet.

    I hope they got the message.

    Corin walked toward his intended location now, following the path he had taken to go to Daum. At one turn he took a quick peek to the side, and could confirm that both Nanaua and Zhi were behind him.

    He continued towards the area where Daum was, and continued walking.

    ¡°Ladies.¡± Daum said.

    Corin continued walking, turned down an alley, and hid in the corner away from view. As soon as he did his heart began to race.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one.¡± Nanaua said. Corin could hear the anger in her tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Daum began ¡°I understand your hesitation, but I promise you we will sort all of this out, but we need to move now!¡±

    Corin saw the three move along quickly. From his vantage point he kept looking to see if anyone followed them. So many furtives moved en masse that it was hard for Corin to see any specific ones that might stand out. But then, just by pure chance, he saw a face move in and out of the crowd looking to where Daum had gone. A clean shaven face he could recognize. One of the men from the previous night, Riccus, and he was beginning to move close behind Daum and the others.

    That bastard.

    Corin''s heart beat with even more intensity as he saw him. He did not know this man, but Corin could tell he was dangerous. But he had to hurry. As soon as Riccus moved past him, Corin also fell in behind him, following in his footsteps. Daum was moving along at a quick pace, and Riccus matched his cadence. Corin had to adjust, he did not want to lose sight of him, but more importantly he did not want him to know he was following him.

    As soon as Daum and the others dashed into an alleyway, Riccus followed closely behind. Corin had to make sure to leave enough space so as to not arouse suspicion himself. But it seemed as if Riccus'' attention was solely focused on Zhi and Nanaua. At no point did Riccus turn around to see if there might be others following him.

    Thus Riccus and Corin followed Daum through a confusing trek of the city. Twists and turns through various alleys, which finally landed them in front of a red brick building that was indistinguishable from those around it. Sure it looked a bit older than others around it, but that was the only thing that Corin could point out. Daum quickly opened the door and went in followed by Zhi and Nanaua.

    Riccus stopped across the street from the building from a hidden vantage point. Corin waited to see what happened, and it seemed that so did Riccus.

    Corin did not know what exactly Riccus was thinking, or what he thought might happen, but Riccus was determined to continue observing the building. Corin had been leaning against a wall and peeking around a pair of furtives that were conversing to keep an eye on him as he continued to observe the building that Daum went into.

    After a while the furtives that had been hiding Corin moved out of the way. Almost simultaneously Riccus got up from his perch and began moving again. Riccus began to go in the same direction that Corin currently found himself in.

    Oh damn!

    Corin panicked, he would definitely be noticed by Riccus. As soon as he began to attempt to scramble a large furtive stepped in front of him looking around as if lost.

    The large furtive, a shiny black dragoor, looked around, clearly trying to find something.

    The large dragoor turned to Corin.

    ¡°Do you know where the market is?¡± The dragoor asked in a kind tone.

    At the same time Riccus walked past Corin. As he did the dragoor continued to move about as if he would be able to see the market if he looked hard enough, continually blocking the view of Riccus from Corin.

    ¡°That way.¡± Corin said quietly as he guided the lost furtive.

    Corin looked past and saw Riccus further down the street, seemingly unaware of his presence.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± The large dragoor said. ¡°Thank you stranger.¡±

    The large dragoor smiled and walked away. As the dragoor walked away Corin felt a strange sense of calm wash over him.

    How odd. It feels so familiar.

    Corin began following Riccus now, who moved through the crowd swiftly. He did so with such grace that Corin was certainly impressed. But it also made it hard for him to stay close and not lose sight of him. But the one thing that Corin did have that favored him was his size. Thanks to his small frame it was easy for him to squeeze into small openings between furtives and keep his head below the general level of chaos that seemed to be the norm in Yranto.

    As Riccus gracefully moved through the crowds, Corin did his best to squeeze, push through, and filter through any opening he could find in the swarm of furtives. After many alleys of this furious pace continuing, Riccus began to traverse down paths where the crowd thinned. Here Corin could not rely on sheer numbers to hide himself. He had to be careful as to how he tailed him. But that he did, keeping track of where exactly they turned in order to get to where they were.

    Finally Riccus stopped in the middle of a quiet street and walked into a large stone building. The one he walked into was similar to those around it. This entire street seemed to be occupied with some of the nicer buildings Corin had seen in Yranto.

    Must be nice.

    The large building had only one distinguishing feature. It would have been easy to miss, as to the majority of the citizens of Yranto it could have been mistaken for unique art, but Corin knew better. Engraved into the metal door there were markings in Dragon script. They read ¡°Tonatiuh¡±.

    So much for subtleness.

    Not wanting to chance being spotted Corin made sure to hurry back to the market. By this point Daum must have been waiting for him for what seemed like ages.

    ***

    ¡°So the house they''re hiding in simply says ¡®Tonatiuh¡¯ on the front door?¡± Daum was the one who asked.

    ¡°That''s right.¡± Corin replied.

    The others were also surprised at the revelation.

    ¡°Well it''s not like most furtives would know what it even said.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Aye that is true.¡± Daum replied. ¡°I myself have never met any other furtives who knew how to read dragon script.¡±

    ¡°But that is not the only bit of news we have to share.¡± Simeon said. He looked at Zhi and Nanaua.

    ¡°Correct.¡± Daum replied. ¡°Sorry I got carried away.¡±

    ¡°Zhi, can you tell Corin what you and Nanaua learned?¡± Simeon stated.

    ¡°Right,¡± Zhi began. ¡°Our meeting with the Oixia was quite the event. We were blindfolded and led about the city. They brought us to a building, and still blindfolded were led inside. Once inside they kept leading us deeper into the building until finally we were told to sit. Once there we were able to remove our blindfolds. In front of us was a young gesherin.¡±

    ¡°A gesherin?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Yes, they are the ones with the gray skin, the long skinny arms and legs, and the large eyes.¡± Daum replied. ¡°You normally do not see them on the surface, their skin is very sensitive to the sunlight. They normally wander around Yranto at night. A sizable portion of this city¡¯s population is made up of gesherin, but most would not know that.¡±

    ¡°So was this the Oixia?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°That''s what she claimed.¡± Zhi stated.

    ¡°Doubtful.¡± Daum stated. ¡°The Oixia is known to have other female gesherin stand in for her to conduct business with people she has never met. No doubt the real Oixia was nearby.¡±

    ¡°But did she know about Belaran?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°If she did, she did not share that information with us. All she said was that she would ask around the city and find a furtive that might know of him.¡± Zhi stated.

    ¡°And did she ask anything of you?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Many things about the internal workings of Tonatiuh''s palace. Names of other Lord Protectorates, other Zifor Yorens, what their likes are, who they dislike. Every minute detail we could think of she wanted to know. And she was memorizing every little detail.¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°At one point, I was discussing how Throk had been following us with the other members of his failed plot, I mentioned Narsil. It was a slip of the tongue since Narsil was not implicated in Throk¡¯s crimes. But the Oixia quickly asked me who this Narsil was, since I had only mentioned Noro, Nureilla, Traillo, and Nerua along with Throk in his failed assassination attempt.¡± Nanaua spoke up.

    ¡°Well it seems that she did not reach her position solely due to her secrecy.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Once her questions about Tonatiuh'' palace ceased, we thought that was the end of it. We were wrong. Then she wanted a full accounting of our time since we landed near Trinixo.¡± Zhi added.

    ¡°And of course what we have been up to since we escaped from Tonatiuh.¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°So you shared all that with her and all you got in return was the potential to receive information?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°I''m afraid so Corin.¡± Zhi said. ¡°All she said was that she knew that there were agents of Tonatiuh within the city and that our safety would be hard to guarantee. So she said we should wait in hiding and that when she has the information she would reach out and let us know.¡±

    The room was quiet. The group was considering their options, whatever those might be.

    ¡°I don''t think the Oixia is to be trusted.¡± Daum said, breaking the silence.

    They all looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°I can''t say exactly what it is.¡± Daum said. ¡°I just feel as if we should be wary of the Oixia and what she promises us.¡±

    ¡°Don''t you think you''re being paranoid? If she had wanted to harm us then she could have done so already.¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°There are other things out there that we have to watch out beyond just being attacked. And you''re asking a former Zifor if he is being paranoid? Of course I am!¡± Daum replied.

    ¡°Why?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Right now we are in a position of weakness. We are told that for your group¡¯s safety we should hide and wait for them to arrive with this crucial information. We are powerless to do anything without their help. What I want to know is what is in it for them?¡± Daum asked.

    ¡°Did you not listen to what I just said? We gave them information on Tonatiuh''s palace, on all the places we have been through. What more could the Oixia want?¡± Zhi replied, beginning to lose her patience.

    ¡°Ah that?¡± Daum said as he waved his hand away. ¡°I''m sure they know his palace better than you do. I''ve seen other escapees from Tonatiuh''s palace here during my time, none of them have been summoned by the Oixia, including me mind you. They wanted you to believe you were being helpful.¡±

    Zhi seemed bothered by Daum''s suggestion. It seemed she could not believe that she had been fooled.

    ¡°You have all these grand ideas floating out there, but you have yet to tell us why exactly they would go to these lengths. What exactly are they hoping to gain that they already have not achieved?¡± Zhi replied.

    To this Daum was silent.

    ¡°Well?¡± Zhi followed up.

    ¡°That is what I have been trying to figure out.¡± Daum finally said, breaking his silence.

    ¡°So you don''t even know?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°I don''t need to know every detail to see the most important thing. You cannot trust the Oixia.¡± Daum replied.

    Daum''s stubborn ways finally got to Zhi.

    ¡°You know what your problem is? You think everyone is as untrustworthy as you.¡± Zhi shot back her temper flashing hot.

    ¡°Zhi-¡± Corin began.

    Daum said nothing. It was clear that Zhi¡¯s comment struck him.

    ¡°If it weren''t for him we wouldn''t be here.¡± Simeon interjected. ¡°He warned Corin, Livia and myself about Tonatiuh''s agents. Had he not done so, we probably would be dead. And you two would be much closer to being caught.¡±

    Zhi¡¯s face reddened. She knew she had crossed a line.

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± She said.

    Daum looked at her direction and smiled weakly.

    ¡°But we should listen to what Daum has to say. Perhaps he is wrong, perhaps the Oixia will come through and deliver the information. But that does not mean we should not try ourselves to find Belaran''s possible whereabouts. We know that Tonatiuh''s agents are in this city, and they know that Zhi and Nanaua are here. They know our hiding spot is underground. If we wait too long Throk will have regained his strength and our position will be precarious.¡± Simeon stated.

    ¡°We know where Throk hides! We should go there and take the fight to them!¡± Nanaua said finally breaking her silence.

    ¡°I don''t think that would be a wise choice.¡± Simeon stated.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.

    ¡°First off, we don''t know how many agents reside in the house. You are a very skilled warrior, no doubt but we should assume that we will be outnumbered.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Any fight of that size will attract the attention of the city guard. If they get involved their instinct is to assume everyone involved is working for one Titan or another and leave no survivors.¡± Daum said.

    ¡°Now that we know where they hide we can be smart about this. Daum and I can go and watch their movements. We can determine how many enemies we are dealing with and if the opportunity arises perhaps thin their numbers.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Alright, well that means Livia and I can go and ask for information about Belaran.¡± Corin said.

    Livia looked at him and nodded.

    ¡°Well what does that leave for us?¡± Zhi asked.

    Nobody answered her.

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhi stated.

    ¡°They are looking for you!¡± Corin finally stated. ¡°We don''t want to make their job easier!¡±

    ¡°Well what if they find me here?¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°I''ll be here!¡± Nanaua said. ¡°None will take even a single step into this room before I cut them in half!¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°My love?¡± Nanaua sounded hurt.

    ¡°It''s not you dear.¡± Zhi replied, turning towards Nanaua. ¡°I''m just tired of having to stay behind. But I understand why. We are so close to the end of our journey.¡±

    Zhi turned to Simeon and Daum.

    ¡°Well if you can get rid of those agents quickly I would appreciate it, and you.¡± She now said turning to Corin and Livia.

    ¡°You better find information on Belaran soon! I am already done with this city!¡±

 Dissonant Voices

    ¡°Say, you wouldn''t happen to know about a Giant that is known by the name Belaran?¡±

    ¡°Belaran, yes that is the name of the Giant we are asking about.¡±

    ¡°Oh we already asked that earlier today?¡±

    ¡°What? No, we are not agents of Belaran. Or any other Giant or Titan for that matter!¡±

    ¡°Oh you have heard of him!¡±... ¡°Wait what name did you say again?¡±... ¡°Oh no we are looking for Belaran, not Belenfant.¡±

    Location after location and place after place that they went to Livia and Corin kept getting the same reactions to their question.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care?¡±

    ¡°Are you working for him?¡±

    ¡°Can you repeat that name again?¡±

    But ultimately it always boiled down to the same set of responses.

    ¡°Nope, don''t recognize the name.¡±

    ¡°Can''t say I''ve ever heard of Belaran.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Oh wait a minute, Belaran, Belaran¡­ no I can''t say I have heard the name before.¡±

    So now they found themselves in a worn down establishment. Besides the couple there were only a handful of others. A robed gesherin that seemed surprised by Corin and Livia when they entered, who seemed to own the place, a sparrowling that was loudly snoring in a corner, and a human who seemed to be in the midst of a conversation with himself.

    The gesherin approached the couple, his large eyes teeming with concern.

    ¡°Is, um, is there a-, a-, anything I can help you with?¡± The gesherin asked as he looked around.

    Corin and Livia looked at the gesherin with a puzzled look. Could it be that he was in danger?

    ¡°Well we have been going around Yranto in hopes of learning something about a Giant.¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Oh dear me, a-a-a-a, a Gi-, a Giant?¡± The gesherin replied as he looked at Corin and Livia.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Corin asked. The gesherin quickly looked at the snoring sparrowling and looked back at Corin.

    ¡°Is he threatening you?¡± Corin whispered as he put his hand on his blade.

    ¡°Oh dear me, nuh-no.¡± The gesherin reacted quickly, throwing his hands in the air. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry I am just not go-, good at talking to, um, to customers. I, I, try to help with this establishment, but it just isn¡¯t for me!¡±

    ¡°Well I guess that explains why it is so empty.¡± Livia mentioned.

    The gesherin¡¯s face instantly scrunched up. The comment hurt him more than Livia could have foreseen.

    ¡°But honestly we have walked around a lot of different places tonight, and a lot of them were pretty empty as well. It¡¯s not just here.¡± Livia quickly followed up. She looked at Corin hoping that he would jump in and help her here.

    ¡°Huh?¡± He replied, but he quickly caught on.

    ¡°Oh yes for sure!¡± Corin quickly added in. ¡°This is not the only place that we have seen that has been empty. Yes, no a lot of them were.¡±

    That was not the truth. But the words seemed to bring some comfort to the previously hurt gesherin.

    ¡°Oh dear me. I, am, I  am, wait, wait¡± The gesherin stopped talking for a second. He turned around.

    ¡°Jaco we already spoke about this.¡± The gesherin seemed to be speaking to no one in particular. ¡°Jaco when talking to others you need to focus. Focus, Jaco, Focus!¡±

    The gesherin turned around.

    ¡°I am on-, only here to help my sister, it¡¯s he-, her name on the outside, Jeinna. She would normally run this es-, es-, establishment, and when she¡¯s here it is a lot busier. Much, um, much-¡± Jaco took a deep breath. ¡°Busier! But yo-, yo-,your words really help! I thought I was do-, doing a terrible job!¡±

    Corin looked around at the nearly empty establishment. He had nothing to say.

    ¡°No, no.¡± Livia spoke up. ¡°Not at all!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jaco replied. ¡°You are not here to listen to, to¡­ to me complain. You were asking about a um, um, a Giant¡± Jaco whispered that last word.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Livia said. ¡°We are looking for a Giant named Belaran, I suppose you have never heard of him?¡±

    Jaco listened to Livia with his eyes closed. He took a deep breath.

    ¡°No.¡± He said and he opened his eyes. He seemed proud that he was able to provide a response to a customer.

    ¡°Oh I see.¡± She replied defeated.

    ¡°M- m- may I ask something?¡± Jaco asked in a very polite tone.

    ¡°Um sure.¡± She answered.

    ¡°Why, um, why are you looking for a Gi- Giant? Do you ha-, ha-, have a deathwish or something?¡± Despite his anxiety Jaco seemed concerned for his new patrons.

    ¡°Why are we looking for a Giant?¡± Livia repeated the question back to Jaco.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look for no Giant!¡± The other human shouted.

    They all turned to look at him.

    ¡°He¡¯s right out there!¡± The human shouted as he pointed outside the establishment.

    ¡°You think we¡¯re safe from him? Just because we have these big walls? They are right there! We¡¯re only safe while their appetites keep growing! Pretty soon they¡¯ll be eating you, him, him, even him and me!¡± He kept shouting as he pointed to everyone in the room.

    The sleeping sparrowling looked up but quickly proceeded to fall back asleep.

    ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m sorry don¡¯t mind him. He, ah, he is quite nice, but can ah, have some moments.¡± Jaco replied.

    ¡°When they¡¯re eating all of us, you won¡¯t think I¡¯m crazy anymore!¡± The human said, and abruptly quieted down.

    As soon as he did, it seemed as if something inside him changed. He looked around him and quickly left the place.

    ¡°Oh that was something.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Yes, um, th-, that was Penpen. He''s um, al- always saying things like, um, like, um, like that. Um, you um, you know about Giants.¡± Jaco whispered the last word.

    ¡°I don''t blame him.¡± Corin spoke up. ¡°Titans have traumatized furtives for millennia. It''s a wonder we''re not all like him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, of, of co- course. I agree.¡± Jaco said as he nodded.

    Livia spoke up, focused on a different topic.

    ¡°But you wanted to know why we were looking for a Giant?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Oh, um, yes, I guess I do.¡± Jaco said. ¡°I- I just think it¡¯s, um weird. Aren¡¯t Giants da-, da-, dangerous?¡± He whispered the word Giants.

    ¡°Oh, yes they are dangerous.¡± Livia began as she thought of how to answer this question. ¡°But this Giant has something that we need.¡±

    Jaco was taken aback.

    ¡°Re- Really?¡± Jaco asked. ¡°A Giant ha-, ha-, has something a furtive wou-, would need? Is it, is it a loved one?¡±

    ¡°No, it''s not a person.¡± Livia began. ¡°It''s, how can I explain it? It''s more of a tool. A very unique tool that only this single Giant possesses.¡±

    ¡°Oh de-, dear!¡± Jaco sounded interested. ¡°A to-, tool that you ne-, need? How did you, um, you learn about it, and, and this Giant?¡± Jaco still whispered the last part. He came in real close to say something to Livia and Corin.

    ¡°Wa-, wa-, was it from Giant script?¡± Jaco whispered the question.

    ¡°You know about their languages?¡± Corin asked as he shot up from his seat.

    Jaco seemed scared by Corin''s suddenness. Upon seeing Jaco¡¯s reaction, Corin sat down.

    ¡°Sorry, I got too excited. But you know of Giant script?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°So, so, so I was right?¡± Jaco asked. ¡°You, you read about it?¡±

    Livia and Corin exchanged looks. It was clear this furtive knew a lot more than he initially let on.

    ¡°Well you¡¯re partially correct.¡± Livia began. ¡°This tool was written of. But it wasn''t in Giant script. It was written in Dragon script.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear!¡± Jaco exclaimed. His face lit up when he heard Livia''s words.

    ¡°A-, a, a-mazing!¡± Jaco continued. ¡°I, I, I also know some, some of the dragon script!¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°You also know it? You mean to say you know Giant script as well? Do you know Leviathan script?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Oh, um, no.¡± Jaco replied. ¡°Ge-, ge-, getting any surviving writings from the Le-, Le-, Leviathans, it''s ju-, just not easy. Bu, bu, but I do, do have some dragon and giant scr-, scr-, script writings.¡±

    ¡°And none of them mention Belaran?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Oh, um, well, um, you see, although I''m very co-, confident in my ability to read Gi- Giant script¡± he whispered Giant ¡°I st- st- struggle with Dragon script.¡±

    ¡°Where do you have these scripts?!¡± Now it was Livia who shot up. Unlike Corin she was right up on Jaco¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh dear!¡± Jaco exclaimed.

    Corin had to get up and pull his wife back. ¡°Livia, you''re scaring him!¡± He said.

    ¡°It''s, it''s fine.¡± Jaco replied. ¡°I, I am more than ha-, ha-, happy to help! I have th-, th-, them in my room!¡±

    ¡°Is that here?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Jaco replied with a laugh. ¡°You re-, re-, really are not from around here!¡±

    Livia and Corin were confused as they looked at each other.

    ¡°All ge-, ge-, gesherin live underground!¡± Jaco looked around his establishment. ¡°I guess, um, that it wo- would not be an issue to go now. Are you fo- fo- folks ok with that?¡±

    Before he was done talking Livia was already leading Jaco out the door.

    ¡°Ka-, Ka-, Kadus please watch this place in my stead!¡± Jaco shouted to the snoring sparrowling.

    ¡°Sure thing Jeinna.¡± The tired voice said.

    The snoring continued shortly thereafter.

    ***

    The streets were lit by fires, light fruits and the moonlight in the middle of the night as Corin and Livia followed Jaco.

    Despite the time of day the trio found themselves in, the streets of Yranto seemed as busy as ever.

    ¡°So have you lived here your whole life?¡± Livia asked Jaco.

    ¡°Oh me? Oh dear! Of, of, of course you are ask- asking me hah.¡± Jaco laughed. ¡°I''m, I''m sorry you ca-, can see that I am, not, not very used to conversation. Yes, yes, I have lived in Y-, Yranto my entire life.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. Up until a couple of days ago we had never even heard of Yranto.¡± Corin replied.

    To this Jaco laughed. Corin and Livia did not understand what he found funny.

    ¡°Oh dear!¡± Jaco seemed to have realized his blunder when they did not laugh along with him.

    ¡°I, I, thought you were being facetious! I th-, tho-, thought all furtives on the co-, co-, continent knew about Yranto!¡± Jaco said, aghast at the thought that he might have insulted his new friends.

    ¡°We''re not from the continent.¡± Livia said with a smirk.

    ¡°Wh-, wh-, wh-, wh-, how is that even possible?!¡± Jaco was close to being knocked to the ground at the revelation. He stopped in his tracks to look at Corin and Livia closer.

    ¡°We''re still furtives you know.¡± Corin said with a laugh. ¡°Nothing really different here.¡±

    ¡°A-, a-, amazing!¡± Jaco said with a large smile.

    Jaco continued leading them through the maze-like streets of Yranto. Despite his anxious personality he was able to maneuver the congested streets deftly. It reminded Corin of the clean shaven agent, Riccus, he had been following earlier in the day.

    They found themselves now in a less congested street. Most furtives here were either sleeping on the side of the road, or having quiet conversations amongst themselves.

    ¡°Al-, al-, almost there!¡± Jaco said with an excited tone as he led the couple.

    ¡°Corin!¡± A voice shouted from the side of the street.

    Corin instinctively looked in the direction his name had been shouted from. He instantly recognized the face. It was the agent he had first encountered, Massin, the one with the matted beard.

    Upon seeing Corin''s reaction a wicked smile spread across Massin''s face. Validation that he was not wrong, that he knew he had caught his prey.

    Corin and Livia froze staring at the man.

    He was only about three paces from Corin. Jaco, who had been in front, turned around to see what the commotion was. He did not seem to understand what was occurring.

    ¡°Is, is, is something wrong?¡± Jaco asked with a smile.

    He began to walk over to Corin who quickly shouted at him.

    ¡°Stay away Jaco.¡± Corin ordered him.

    Jaco¡¯s entire complexion changed. He seemed terrified, and he froze up.

    ¡°I see, so you''re not only lying to locals, you''re also bringing them into your devious plots too? Does poor Jaco know how many furtives have died by your hands? I know of at least more than thirty! It might be three times more than that for all I know!¡± Massin said.

    ¡°Wh-, wh-, what?¡± Jaco said his terrified expression turned to look at Corin now.

    Corin turned to Jaco.

    ¡°Jaco this man is an agent of a Titan, a Dragon. He''s dangerous!¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Yes, that might be true. I am an agent of Tonatiuh, but all I do is ask questions here and there and see what is going on in this city here. I don''t go out killing furtives on some rampage like you and your group have.¡± Massin smiled as he spoke to Corin.

    He took a step towards Corin, but Corin quickly reacted and pulled out his blade. At this distance it would only take one step for him to close the distance and strike at him. But Massin kept his hands hidden under his robe. Corin knew he was armed.

    Jaco stared at Corin with horror. Corin turned his head to look at Jaco to try to explain himself.

    ¡°What this man fails to say is that those furtives that I have killed have all been-¡±

    Corin was interrupted. As he spoke Massin threw something at Corin. He saw it from the corner of his eye. He was about to smash it with his blade, but instinctively ducked.

    He heard the object smash and hiss behind him.

    Acid!

    But Massin was already upon Corin thrusting at him with a long dagger. But Corin expected this. He dodged the incoming blade by the thinnest of margins and when Massin was next to him Corin kneed him hard in his stomach.

    An experienced man who knows he is outmatched in a fight will use every trick available to him to turn the tide of battle. Corin had been in that position more times than not.

    Corin''s knee felt tender after the hit. Massin felt the impact but he was well protected under his robe. He reeled back from Corin, who stood his ground with his blade.

    ¡°You''re not going to win this.¡± Corin told him. ¡°You''re better off leaving.¡±

    Massin¡¯s prior composure was gone. His eyes burned with rage. Corin knew there was only one way this would end. But he still tried.

    ¡°Stand down!¡± Corin told Massin.

    Massin lunged at Corin, slashing at the air. He missed Corin by a wide margin, but Corin did not. He slashed across his thigh, leaving a large bloody gash. His torso might be covered but his legs weren''t.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Massin yelled as he fell to one knee.

    ¡°Stand down!¡± Corin told him once more. ¡°I won''t warn you again!¡±

    Massin began to lunge at Corin again, as he began to jump he threw the dagger at Corin''s legs. He did so as he pulled close to Corin with another vial in his hands, but this time he was not going to launch it at him. He knew he was going to lose, but he wanted Corin to lose as well.

    Damn!

    Corin had to act fast. The blade was the least concerning. He steeled himself for the glancing blow, which sliced along his left shin. It hurt, but it would not stop him from doing what he needed to.

    Corin impaled Massin through his throat. His face was a mix of confusion and horror as he saw his life slipping away. The bottle in his hand slipped out and fell onto the ground in front of Corin. It landed and shattered on a pool of Massin¡¯s blood, slowly hissing.

    Corin pushed Massin off of the blade and let him fall down on the ground.

    He looked around him. Besides him, Livia and Jaco the entire street had emptied out. Even those that had been sleeping had gotten up and ran away.

    Livia ran up to Corin.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± She asked as she looked at his leg.

    ¡°It''s fine.¡± He replied.

    He cleaned and put away his blade.

    Jaco had not moved throughout the entire ordeal. Corin was not sure if he had died on the spot and his body had just frozen in place.

    ¡°Is he ok?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Jaco, Jaco.¡± Livia began.

    The gesherin slowly turned his horrified expression towards her. He had been staring at the dead body.

    ¡°I, I, I ha-, ha-, have n, n never seen any-ny-nyone duh-die be-be-fo-fore.¡± He said as his voice broke.

    Jaco began to weep. Corin began to approach Jaco but Livia cut him off.

    Makes sense. I did just kill a man in front of him.

    Livia began to console Jaco. Holding him in her arms.

    ¡°I''m sorry you had to see that Jaco. He and other men have been searching for us. They have tried to kill us already on three separate occasions. It was never our intention to bring you into this. If we knew this would have happened we would not have brought you along.¡± Livia said.

    Jaco sobbed into Livia¡¯s shoulder. Corin could only imagine the horror of having witnessed someone dying for the first time in your life, and in such a gruesome way, could do to someone.

    Corin looked around. The street was still empty, but he knew they had to leave.

    ¡°We can''t stay here much longer.¡± He told Livia.

    ¡°Well what should we do with him?¡± Livia asked. Jaco was still inconsolable.

    ¡°We¡¯ll bring him with us.¡± Corin replied.

    ***

    Whatever was going through Jaco''s mind was something that Corin could not hope to ascertain. While he continued walking with them he did not seem to complain about being dragged along by two strangers to a hideout he had never seen.

    At one point when he had regained enough of his composure he raised his head and looked to Livia.

    ¡°Ha- ha- have you ever ki- ki- killed?¡± Jaco asked her, his face still wet with tears.

    Livia did not lie.

    ¡°I have.¡± She said.

    Her reply sent Jaco into another fit of sobbing. Livia had to console him once again as poor Jaco continued crying into her shoulder, his latest fit brought on because of her revelation.

    Many furtives around them gave the trio a concerned look. The sobbing Jaco brought many eyes on them. It did not help that Corin was hobbling, and was bleeding himself. He tried his best to hurry along and bring Livia and Jaco down to the hideout.

    Corin knew he had to do his best to keep a low profile. Once the other agents of Tonatiuh found out what had happened they would be out in full force looking for who had done this. If Corin ran into any of them he would have to fight. One on one he probably would win. But more than one  and the situation becomes more untenable.

    But they were able to get back to their hideout  without being followed. As they approached the door Jaco began sobbing again.

    ¡°Oh dear! Oh dear!¡± His whimpers were hard to understand. ¡°No- no- now it''s muh-my turn! Please do-don''t impale me! Pl-pl-please do-don''t slit my throat.¡±

    Jaco¡¯s words made Corin feel immense guilt. He truly felt awful about the condition of his new companion.

    ¡°Jaco I''m sorry. I only took you away from there because it was dangerous. That man has other associates in this city and they are dangerous. I swear it was never our intention for you to get brought into this. But I didn''t want to leave you there, because if they saw you, I don''t know what they would have done. Please. I swear to you, I mean you no harm.¡± Corin spoke to the gesherin.

    Jaco looked at Corin, his dark grayish face glistening with tears. His sobbing grew softer.

    ¡°Wh-, wh-, why was that ma-, ma-, man so intent on ki-, ki-, killing you?¡± Jaco asked.

    ¡°I can explain it to you, but not here.¡± Corin began. ¡°If you trust us, then come with us into our room. We''ll explain everything. But if you don''t, that''s fine. You can leave. We won''t follow you, you''ll be safe to go. I don''t think those men will know to look for you.¡±

    Jaco sniffled and took a deep breath.

    ¡°You, you, you mean that? You, wou-, wou-, would just let me go? After what I, I, I saw?¡± Jaco asked as he still held on to Livia. She had been holding him while they walked and kept talking to him to calm him down.

    ¡°Of course Jaco. We never mean to harm anyone.¡± Corin replied.

    Jaco finally stood on his own two feet as he looked at Corin.

    ¡°I, I, I don''t know mu-, much about the outside world. Bu-, bu- but I know Titans are, um, are not go- good. If I can he-, he-, help then I wi-, wi-, will help.¡± Jaco stated.

    ***

    Inside the room everyone else sat quietly as they heard the story of how Jaco came to accompany Corin and Livia.

    When Livia explained about how Corin and the agent fought, Jaco once again began to quietly sob.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Zhi asked Jaco who sat next to her.

    Up until this point the gesherin had not spoken.

    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Jaco replied, his soft voice breaking. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s, it¡¯s just that I had ne-, never seen anyone die in, in front of me.¡±

    The room fell silent. They all understood how Jaco felt.

    ¡°It''s a horrible thing to see.¡± Daum spoke up. ¡°I remember the first time I saw someone die in front of me. I had just been selected as a Zifor.¡±

    Upon hearing this Jaco¡¯s big eyes seemed to double in size as they swelled with fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a Zifor.¡± Daum quickly interjected.

    Jaco calmed down a bit when he heard that.

    ¡°But when they select us, one of the very first things they do is show us a public execution of captured runaways. It was meant to show us what we would end up contributing to.¡± Daum said.

    ¡°The first person I saw die was an old man. He ran away after his wife died. He didn''t have anyone else, and he didn''t make it very far. They hung him and made a show of it. It was common, that way other captives wouldn''t think of running.¡± Daum said.

    ¡°That would be the first, but not the last time. His face, along with those of the people I''ve killed, or helped kill, I remember them. They haunt my dreams. It''s a horrible sight, one that no person should ever grow accustomed to.¡± Daum said.

    ¡°Th-, th-, thank you.¡± Jaco said with tears glistening in his face.

    ¡°Now you all know about Jaco. But he doesn''t know about us, or why we''re here.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°I''ll start. My name is Zhi and I''m an Onsiel!¡± Zhi announced.

    ¡°An, an Onsiel?¡± Jaco replied with a puzzled look.

    Jaco seemed to be deep in thought and then said ¡°A ma-, magic user?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Jaco replied. ¡°Th-, th-, that¡¯s a good one!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°We-, well th-, that¡¯s not a real thing, n-, now is it?¡± He asked her with a slight smile.

    ¡°Of course it is.¡± She replied. She held up her palm and conjured a small radiant ball of fire right in front of his face.

    Jaco looked at her and then the ball of fire. His slight smile quickly disappeared.

    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Jaco said and then fainted. He fell right onto Zhi who had to struggle to hold him and not get him burnt up with her flame.

    ¡°Poor boy won¡¯t live through the night at this rate.¡± Simeon stated.

    Nanaua picked Jaco up.

    ¡°Hmph, there is no excuse for trying to get too close to my love!¡± She said to his limp face.

    ¡°Nanaua!¡± Zhi exclaimed as she got up.

    Jaco slowly came to. He was greeted by Nanaua¡¯s scowl.

    ¡°Oh de-, dear me!¡± Jaco said.

    Nanaua let go of him and he was able to stand on his own two feet. Jaco looked around the room. All eyes seemed to be wary of whether or not he would pass out again.

    ¡°I, I, I¡¯m so- sorry. I promised Co-Corin that I wo- would help!¡± Jaco avowed. ¡°I pro-, pro-, promise I won¡¯t faint again!¡±

    Nobody responded.

    ¡°Bu-, but are th-, th-, there any more su-, surprises like that?¡± Jaco asked Zhi.

    ¡°No, I think that¡¯s the big one.¡± Zhi said as she sat down and motioned for Jaco to sit next to him.

    This time Nanaua sat in between them.

    She looked at him and said ¡°In case you need someone to fall on if you faint again.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Jaco replied.

    Thus Zhi told Jaco the entire chain of events that had led them all to this point. From the dragon temple falling, Arandu¡¯s temple, landing on the continent, and their long march to Yranto. She also explained why they were searching for Belaran. Jaco managed to keep his composure throughout their story, but there were times that it seemed he might faint.

    ¡°Do you see now? Why we are looking for Belaran?¡± Livia spoke up.

    Jaco turned to her and slowly nodded.

    ¡°I, I, do.¡± He replied. ¡°I, I never thought that learning a-, a-, any type of scr-, script could help anyone. Bu-, bu-, but listening to your sto-, story shows that I was wrong for be-, be-, believing that!¡± Jaco announced.

    ¡°So you will still allow us to read through the documents you have?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Of, of course!¡± Jaco replied giddily.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s great and all,¡± Simeon interrupted ¡°but we need to be careful. Daum and I spent some time looking at the agent¡¯s den. There are a considerable number of them coming in and out of that house fairly regularly. We counted close to twenty different individuals.¡±

    ¡°A mix between dragoors, dwarves, and humans. But they all moved with care and grace. With their numbers they are very formidable enemies¡± Daum added. ¡°And now with what happened with you,¡± he said as he turned to Corin, ¡°they will be more careful, and more dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I, I, I can gu-, guide you to my ho-, home so you ca-, can read through th-, the dra-, dragon script to-, tomes that I have not translated.¡± Jaco replied with a newfound sense of determination.

    ¡°Your bravery is to be admired, but right now the best course of action is to wait.¡± Daum replied. ¡°It has been a long day and an agent of a Titan had just been murdered. The streets will be on high alert and some may act in unpredictable manners.¡±

    Jaco seemed disheartened.

    ¡°Fret not Jaco.¡± Simeon added. ¡°Your contributions will aid to our cause, but Daum is right. We are in a very precarious situation and if we are as close as we think we might be to our end goal, then any misstep may doom us. Right now waiting is our best option.¡±

    ¡°Un-, understood.¡± Jaco replied.

 Footnotes

    Corin stopped to look to either side of the street. It was midday now and the streets were at their busiest.

    Nanaua bumped into Corin and almost made him fall forward on his face. Nanaua snatched his arm and began pulling him up.

    ¡°Ah Corin, you need to tell me when you are about to stop walking.¡± She told him as she set him upright.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use my name! And I''m trying to navigate through this maze here!¡± He shot back. ¡°Give me some credit.¡±

    ¡°Ah sorry, but It is a team effort, do not get so frustrated.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Team effort? Do you even know where we are right now?¡± He asked.

    Nanaua was looking over him, to see if she recognized any of the agents of Tonatiuh based on descriptions.

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Agh, nevermind.¡± Corin turned around and kept walking.

    He was following instructions given to him by Jaco on how to reach his home. Corin was nervous he would get lost, but he kept repeating the path he was told in his head.

    After you are above ground, turn right. Continue walking for three whole blocks. At that point there will be a street that cuts across. You will turn left. You will continue walking down that road until you see a building with two bells on top. The building you are going to stop at is on that same row, but four buildings after that one. Enter that building, go down the stairs at the entrance. At the bottom turn left and go through the third door.

    Corin did just that. He walked right. Passed three blocks. Turned left and began walking. And walking. And walking.

    ¡°Are you certain this is the correct path?¡± Nanaua asked after a while.

    ¡°I am following the instructions we were given.¡± He replied.

    That did not mean he felt very comfortable about their current trajectory either.

    Eventually Corin did see the building with the bells.

    ¡°Aha we are near!¡± Corin said as he pointed out the bells.

    ¡°Good job! I knew you would get us here!¡± Nanaua replied.

    One. Two. Three. Four.

    ¡°Here.¡± He said to Nanaua.

    They were in front of a two story wooden structure. Corin opened the door and Nanaua followed in. They found a staircase in front with a path up and one down. Corin and Nanaua went down and found a door. They entered through it and turned left. They walked down one, two and then approached the third door.

    Corin knocked three times. The door was quickly opened.

    ¡°Come. Quick¡± Daum said.

    Corin and Nanaua followed in quickly.

    Inside the home there were five others waiting for them. Daum, Simeon, Livia, Zhi and Jaco.

    ¡°I, I, I see my instr-, instructions were good!¡± Jaco smiled at the new pair.

    ¡°Were you followed?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°I don''t believe so.¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°It was a good thing we split up then.¡± Daum replied.

    ¡°How about you?¡± Nanaua asked them.

    ¡°Not us.¡± Simeon replied for both him and Daum.

    ¡°Or us.¡± Zhi spoke up for both her and Livia.

    ¡°We-, well since we are all he-, here let me sh-, show you where I keep the scri-, scripts.¡± Jaco motioned them to follow him and they went to a room in the back corner.

    The room was wide open with various curiosities strewn about. Plates of armor, old rusted weapons, one very fine looking sword, and various broken pieces of what seemed to be larger artifacts. All of it was lit by light fruits placed around the room. It gave a unique aura to the items in the room.

    ¡°What an amazing collection!¡± Simeon stated as he looked around.

    ¡°Th-, thank you!¡± Jaco replied. ¡°I, I get a lot of, of interesting items fr-, fr-, from our customers and I like to ke-, keep some here.¡±

    He walked over to a corner of the room where he had two distinct piles of items.

    ¡°The-, these are dra-, Dragon script¡± Jaco motioned to one ¡°and the-, these Giant.¡±

    ¡°And the dragon script ones are the ones you have yet to completely decipher?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°Ye-, yes.¡± Jaco replied. ¡°Spe-, specifically these.¡±

    Jaco began to bring out some items for the group to look at.

    In the crowded room it was hard to find space, but Livia and Zhi found a spot and began to collect the untranslated items. Jaco kept bringing them more of the various artifacts.

    Some were slabs carved with various etchings, some were strips of cloth printed with various markings, and Corin even saw a metal disc inscribed with some etchings.

    ¡°This is amazing Jaco!¡± Zhi said as she looked over the various items.

    Jaco''s face lit up.

    Zhi and Livia got to work looking through the various documents. Corin, Nanaua and Simeon would look at some of the discarded items to see what might be written.

    ¡°On the occasion of Tierfira¡¯s 500th year of reign¡± a metal disc read.

    ¡°Execution of Ea-Nasir for the delivery of of low quality¡­¡± a clay tablet read.

    ¡°How was it possible that you learned to read both Giant script and Dragon script?¡± Nanaua asked after she got bored of reading discarded items.

    ¡°Oh dear!¡± Jaco exclaimed in a frightened tone.

    ¡°Don''t worry Jaco, Nanaua is just curious.¡± Simeon interjected.

    Nanaua was confused, she did not understand what about her approach had scared the furtive.

    ¡°Oh, we-, well several ye-, years ago a spa-, saprrowling came to Y-, Y-, Yranto. She had, had escaped from the court of Br-, Brosot the Gi-, Giant.¡± Jaco, still whispered the word Giant.

    ¡°That spa-, sparrowling, Kiroha, had, had learned to re-, read from to-, to-, tomes in the palace. When I me-, met her, I was much yo-, yo-, younger and didn''t sp-, speak much. Ki-, Kiroha saw me looking at the to-, tomes of Giant¡° he whispered ¡°script, she had and of-, offered to teach me. I did-, didn''t have many fr-, fr-, friends and Je-, Jeinna encouraged me to go wi-, with her and learn.¡±

    ¡°Did she know Dragon script as well?¡± Nanaua asked.

    ¡°No, ma-, ma-, many years later a customer brought in a clay ta-, tablet that had both Gi-, Giant script and an-, another script I did not recognize. It, it, took a while but I, de-, deciphered that it was Dr-, Dragon scr-, script based on other items I had. It to-, took me some time to de-, de-, decipher but I was sure bo-, both sides had the sa-, sa-, same message written in both scripts. So I was able to, to learn some Dr-, Dragon script wi-, with it.¡± Jaco smiled once he finished his story.

    ¡°Impressive.¡± Daum spoke up.

    He could not read any of the documents and was focused intently on Jaco''s story.

    ¡°To think that you possess one of the few items known to furtives that can be used to translate between the scripts of the Titans and that you know to read the two of them yourself.¡± Daum continued.

    ¡°Right you are.¡± Simeon added. ¡°It seems our friend here is quite a force to be reckoned with.¡±

    Jaco smiled ¡°Oh it, it-¡±

    ¡°I found him!¡± Zhi exclaimed as she shot up.

    She held up a clay tablet in her hands. She held it delicately in between her hands.

    Livia was the first one to react. She quickly moved over Zhi''s shoulder to try to read the tablet.

    She began to read quietly and then her eyes widened. It seemed to only confirm what Zhi had said.

    ¡°Well?¡± Simeon asked excitedly. ¡°What does it say?¡±

    ¡°Sorry! Sorry! I''ll begin reading from the top!¡± Zhi paused as she focused on the tablet. ¡°On the present situation of power distribution on the surface of the continent. The following Giants are known to the great Lord Tullut. Baknero, Tonego Mountain. Bogetto, Halzt Fields. Belaran.¡± Zhi paused.

    ¡°Serno Valley.¡± Livia added.

    ¡°Serno Valley¡­¡± Simeon muttered. ¡°Serno Valley¡­¡±

    ¡°Did we not hear that recently?¡± He asked out loud.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°We did. Bellum reigns there.¡± Nanaua said.

    The room quieted.

    ¡°Be-, Bellum?¡± Jaco asked.

    Daum looked at him. ¡°I don''t know either.¡± He said to Jaco.

    Corin turned to the two of them.

    ¡°There is a story we have not told you yet. It concerns a Dragon we met.¡± Corin began.

    Jaco''s eyes widened, but Daum seemed apprehensive.

    ¡°You all met with a Dragon?¡± Daum asked. ¡°And you''re not dead? Impossible.¡±

    Corin told the two of them of their time in the mines. Of their encounter with the nameless Dragon.

    ¡°Oh Dear.¡± Jaco whispered.

    ¡°I¡­ I can''t believe it.¡± Daum muttered, as he looked around. He looked to Simeon, Nanaua, Livia and Zhi. He could tell by their faces that this was no lie.

    ¡°So, so, so this Bellum, if he¡¯s th-, th-, the current Lord of the Serno Va-, Va-, valley he must ha-, have the last piece of the art-, art-, artifact.¡± Jaco said.

    ¡°Right you are Jaco.¡± Simeon stated.

    ¡°This revelation makes many things clear now. It explains why not a soul knew of Belaran. It seems as if he has been dead for centuries, or maybe even more.¡± Zhi added.

    She looked at the clay tablet in her hand. Corin was not an expert on ancient artifacts, but he could tell that it looked as if it was older than most things still alive on this world.

    ¡°It also points us to our next location, the Serno Valley.¡± Livia added.

    Everyone in the group looked at each other.

    ¡°I take it none of us knows where it is?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°I, I, I have an idea.¡± Jaco said.

    ¡°You do?¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± Zhi asked. Both questions came in rapid succession.

    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Jaco muttered. He took several breaths.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine Jaco. Take your time.¡± Livia reassured Jaco.

    Jaco closed his eyes, calmed himself and then began speaking.

    ¡°Th-, th-, the sparrowling who frequents our, our est- establishment. Ka-, Kadus. He us-, us-, used to ru-, run, a fl-, flying Pyornis op-, operation.¡± Jaco said.

    ¡°A flying what?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Pyornis.¡± Simeon stated. ¡°Really, really big birds. They are a very rare sight. They live on very large mountains. I think myself I have only seen one a long time ago, and even then they were very far away.¡±

    ¡°And what is this operation?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°The stories I heard were that you could hire some of these operators and they could fly you across the continent on the Pyornis. These operators were always sparrowlings. They had to tame these flying gargantuan beasts before they could convince them to fly other furtives on them. Never really believed it though.¡± Simeon added.

    ¡°Hmph sounds very similar to the wyrm transports.¡± Daum added.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°It''s how us Zifors move between the surface world and the Dragon Temples. We fly to the surface world on top of what is essentially a lesser Dragon. Smaller than a real Dragon, but otherwise similar physically and of course it lacks the intellect of a real Dragon. They are used in the realms of all Dragons to ferry furtives to and from the surface.¡± Daum added.

    ¡°I see. I always wondered how they were able to move from the skies to the surface.¡± Livia replied.

    ¡°But I still don''t believe the story about the Pyornis operator.¡± Simeon said as he looked to

    ¡°Bu-, bu-, but it''s true!¡± Jaco answered. ¡°I kn-, know Kadus has run su-, su-, such a business himself!¡±

    ¡°Did he tell you this?¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°No. Kadus has be-, be, been coming to our establishment fo-, fo-, for years. One d- day a hu-, hu-, human walks in looking for him. If you ha-, ha-, have seen Kadus you know he do-, doesn''t react to any-, anyone. But as so-, soon as he heard this per-, per-, person Kadus got up. The human was fu-, fu-, furious with Kadus. It seems the-, the-, they hired him to move him and ot-, others, bu-, bu-, something happened and Ka-, Kadus had to abandon some of the fu-, furtives. After-, afterwards Kadus told me th-, th-, that was when he sto-, stopped run-, running Pyornis fl-, flights.¡± Jaco finished.

    The room quietened. They all turned to Simeon. He was deep in thought.

    Zhi went up to him.

    ¡°I know you have some reason you think this is not going to work, so just say it.¡± She told him.

    ¡°Me?¡± Simeon reacted surprised.

    ¡°Yes we can tell something is on your mind so just tell us.¡± She followed up.

    ¡°Oh not at all!¡± Simeon replied gleefully. ¡°I just thought flying on a Pyornis was a myth until now! I was just thinking how amazing it would be to ride a Pyornis¡±

    ¡°So do you think we should talk to Kadus?¡± Zhi asked.

    ¡°Oh most certainly! You are right!¡± Simeon said. ¡°It''s just that the thought of flying sounded so amazing that I got distracted! Let''s go!¡±

    ***

    The group surrounded the snoring Kadus, and Daum stood near the entrance, watching for any potential trouble. Aside from him there were only five other furtives in the entire room. Two of them argued in one corner about something in a language none could understand. One slowly ate from a bowl. Another slept on a table and the last helped herself to whatever she could find behind the counter.

    ¡°Ju-, Juno!¡± Jaco chastised the other gesherin behind the counter.

    ¡°Hey cousin, I didn''t see you there!¡± Juno replied. ¡°I kept waiting for you, but I thought you weren¡¯t going to come!¡±

    ¡°Interesting company you got there.¡± She said as she eyed the rest of the group.

    ¡°I''m su-, su-, sure you know them.¡± Jaco replied.

    ¡°Of course we do.¡± Juno smiled.

    ¡°Well it''s time I left.¡± Juno said. ¡°I''ll make sure Jeinna doesn''t hear her little brother is spending too much time away from her nice establishment.¡±

    ¡°What was that about?¡± Zhi whispered.

    Corin shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Kadus?¡± Simeon spoke to the sparrowling.

    The sparrowling did not raise his head.

    ¡°Does Kadus owe you anything?¡± The sparrowling replied without raising his head.

    Simeon seemed confused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. I just wanted to ask Kadus some information about an area of the continent.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Well here I am.¡± Kadus raised his head.

    The sparrowing seemed half asleep. He had one eye half open and the other mostly shut. His beak was long and came to a sharp end. Along one side of it there was a large gash. Kadus was blue feathered but had red coloring around his eyes. His colors were slightly more muted than other hawklings, perhaps a sign of older age.

    Kadus looked to Livia and Corin.

    ¡°Ah I see.¡± He said as he looked towards them and then Jaco.

    ¡°Seems like you found your Giant eh?¡± He asked.

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Well weren''t you here yesterday talking about finding a Giant? What was his name? Belaran?¡± Kadus replied. His head kept wobbling from side to side.

    ¡°You were eavesdropping on our conversation?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Well excuse me I didn''t realize it was such a sensitive topic!¡± Kadus retorted. ¡°If I had known I would have covered my ear holes!¡±

    Kadus did just that as he looked at Corin and the rest.

    ¡°No, it''s not that.¡± Corin replied. He knew they were relying on the sparrowling¡¯s knowledge.

    ¡°You just surprised us is all.¡± Corin followed.

    ¡°So where is this Giant?¡± Kadus asked as he straightened himself up and put his feathered arms down.

    ¡°Serno Valley.¡± Livia said.

    ¡°Ah really?¡± Kadus replied.

    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Sure I know where it is. Can''t say I''m an expert in the area but I''ve been there. Many years ago, but it''s hard not to remember. All those weird spires and that rampaging Giant. The weird ruins on the outskirts. Very memorable place.¡± Kadus replied.

    ¡°What ruins?¡± Simeon asked.

    ¡°Some sort of ancient city. Vivian or something like that.¡± Kadus replied.

    ¡°Vivenah?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Kadus said as he thought. ¡°Yes, sounds about right.¡±

    Corin remembered the dream he had. When Cyril had told him about the wondrous city of Vivenah. He could not remember when Cyril had told him about it, but somehow he remembered it.

    ¡°I take it you have heard about it?¡± Kadus asked Corin.

    ¡°Have you heard of Vivenah, Corin?¡± Livia asked him. She seemed confused as to how her husband might have ever heard of such a place.

    Corin felt uneasy now. He could not explain how he had heard about it, but he was sure he had.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he began. ¡°I thought Cyril had mentioned it to me long ago. But perhaps I heard it from someone else and confused it with him.¡±

    ¡°Word about it does tend to get around.¡± Kadus began. ¡°But I don''t recall that mad Giant being called Belaran.¡±

    ¡°We had old information. The current lord of that region is Bellum.¡± Simeon replied.

    ¡°Ah, Bellum, yes, now that name does sound familiar.¡± Kadus replied.

    ¡°Co-, co-, could you help them?¡± Jaco interjected.

    That was the reason they were all there.

    ¡°Ah of course, there comes the question. I thought you were only coming here to make conversation with an old man.¡± Kadus¡¯ eyes showed hints of a smile.

    There was no reply.

    ¡°You know, I would feel a certain way about leading a group of strangers I just met on a journey to their assured deaths.¡± He continued. ¡°Whatever treasure this Giant has, I promise you, it''s not worth your lives.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that.¡± Livia replied as she walked up.

    Kadus looked at Livia. His expression changed. He did not seem pleased at the challenge.

    ¡°Am I?¡± He replied.

    ¡°Tell me, what about stealing some sort of item from a Giant is worth risking your life over? Is it vanity that motivates you? Is it pursuit of glory? I can¡¯t imagine what it is that you think you will find, and perhaps you don¡¯t know this, but let me tell you something. When furtives challenge Titans there is only one outcome. Annihilation. Plain and simple.¡± Kadus replied to her as he stood up and looked at her, face to face.

    Kadus, like most other sparrowlings was short, shorter than Livia.

    ¡°If you are so desperate to die, then don¡¯t involve me.¡± He said.

    ¡°You think you are the only one here who has lost something to a Titan?¡± Livia replied, staring him down. ¡°Every single one of us that has come together for this purpose has lost something to a Titan. Our possessions, our homes, our livelihoods, our freedoms, even our families.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry about your losses, I really am.¡± Kadus replied, his tone honest. ¡°But I cannot see the reason in your madness. The Titans may have taken your sanity as well.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they have.¡± Livia replied. ¡°Perhaps. But what we seek is no mere trinket. This is no fool¡¯s errand. What we seek is an artifact that will help furtives fight Titans. An artifact that will help us upend the order of our world. If you do not want to help us, fine, we¡¯ll find someone else who will and we¡¯ll stop bothering you.¡±

    Livia turned to leave, and the rest of the group was left speechless. As she began to walk away Kadus reached out and grabbed her by the arm.

    ¡°Wait.¡± He said.

    Livia turned around. Kadus was quiet as he looked at Livia.

    ¡°You never mentioned anything of any artifact that is meant to fight Titans. Is this true? Is that what your ultimate end goal is?¡± Kadus asked as he gripped Livia¡¯s arm. He looked around to the others.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Simeon replied. ¡°What she says is true.¡±

    Kadus let go of Livia¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help. I¡¯ll lead you there myself.¡± Kadus replied.

    ***

    Corin attempted to sleep but his restless mind would not stop ruminating on what lay ahead. He knew that tomorrow they would once again be out of the confines of the city and traveling through the open road. He was excited for what was to come, but also concerned.

    As he pondered what lay ahead he heard someone get up and walk out of the room. From the heavy footsteps he could tell it had been Nanaua.

    I wonder what she went out to do?

    Corin attempted to quiet his mind. He went to the place in his mind where he knew he would find calm and peace. He thought about the beach near his home. As far back as he could remember it was always called Wide Hill beach. There was no hill nearby, so he never knew where the name came from, but nobody else knew either. That had just been the name for ages.

    Corin focused on it. The beach he and Livia had spent so many days in. What else would they see? What lay in wait in Vivenah? What dangers would they encounter? Corin tried to think back on the beach. Going for a swim, laying next to Livia in the warm sand, listening to the crashing waves. Would they encounter another Giant along the way? How would they deal with Bellum?

    Damn!

    Corin could not think about anything else, try as he might. He decided he might as well try going for a walk to clear his mind.

    He made a quick dash to the surface, unsure of where exactly he would go. As he wandered the streets of Yranto in the dead of night, there was still plenty of activity.

    Corin mostly observed what was occurring around him without much thought as to where he was going. But he did realize, a little too late, that he had been following a route he had only learned recently. He had wandered dangerously close to Tonatiuh¡¯s agents hideout.

    He only realized when he looked up ahead and saw a building with strange etchings on the door that he could read.

    Corin what the hell have you been doing!

    Realizing his mistake Corin tried to hurry out of the area as quickly as possible without raising any alarms. As he went down an alley he saw two dragoors speaking to each other in hushed tones. Despite their low voices he could tell they were arguing and without thinking he stood at the edge of the alley, out of eyesight listening to the bickering duo.

    ¡°But why Nerua? Why did you join Throk?¡± One of the voices argued in hushed tones.

    Nanaua?

    ¡°Why? You know why Nanaua.¡± Nerua said.

    ¡°Nerua I never understood how you could be so level headed for some things, yet when it comes to Throk you could believe what he says!¡± Nanaua argued.

    ¡°Who are you to cast aspersions on how I feel about Throk! You yourself abandoned your post because of your feelings for the Onsiel!¡± Nerua replied. ¡°How is my love for Throk any different?¡±

    ¡°Because he does not love you, Nerua!¡± Nanaua replied. ¡°Throk has always cared about himself and no one else! When will you see that?¡±

    Nerua ignored what Nanaua said.

    ¡°You know I could shout right now and have Tonatiuh¡¯s men swarm this alleyway in an instant.¡± Nerua threatened.

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t.¡± Nanaua replied.

    Nerua was silent.

    ¡°We were sisters in battle Nerua.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°Sisters?¡± Nerua said. ¡°Is that what you call our upbringing?¡±

    ¡°I do. Who would I rely on during our training? Who was there for you when you lost against Traillo?¡± Nanaua said.

    Nerua was silent.

    ¡°Nerua, I know we have been apart for a long time, and I know much has happened since, but you can join us!¡± Nanaua pleaded. ¡°Your skill in combat is superb! To have you on our side would be a great boon to us.¡±

    ¡°So what? I abandon Tonatiuh and join your rag tag group?¡± Nerua said. ¡°You and the other rejects that are doing who knows what?¡±

    ¡°Nerua, my companions care for each other, they care for me. And I know they would welcome you as well.¡± Nanaua said.

    ¡°You are correct Nanaua.¡± Nerua told her.

    Nanaua awaited her response.

    ¡°Much has happened since we last saw each other.¡± Nerua began ¡°I am not the same person you grew up with. I have made many mistakes, some of which I will continue to atone for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Nerua, listen to me. What you did back then was not your choice. You only did what you thought was right because you were following Throk¡¯s corrupt vision. Do not let him continue to dictate how you will live your life¡± Nanaua pled.

    Nerua was silent.

    ¡°Please join us.¡± Nanaua continued.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Nerua shouted.

    Furtives around the alley looked in their direction now.

    ¡°Nerua-,¡± Nanaua began but was interrupted.

    ¡°I am leaving now.¡± Nerua said. ¡°The next time I meet you there will be no truce. I will kill you.¡±

    Nerua left. She walked past the alley and past Corin.

    She continued past the safehouse and into the streets of Yranto.

    Nanaua soon followed, she stopped right next to Corin and looked at him. Her face was not one of surprise, but of sadness.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Corin began.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± She cut him off.

    ¡°Did you know I was here?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Of course. I know your smell.¡± Nanaua replied disinterested.

    ¡°Oh.¡± He said.

    Nanaua was silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your friend.¡± Corin said. ¡°I could tell she meant a lot to you.¡±

    ¡°She does, Corin.¡± Nanaua said.

    The two were quiet.

    ¡°We should go.¡± Nanaua broke the silence. ¡°We don¡¯t want to worry the others.¡±

    The two continued back to the hideout. No more words were exchanged as they walked back.

 Walled In

    ¡°For you folks it will take about twenty days to reach the Serno Valley.¡± Kadus informed them as the group got their items prepared for the trip.

    ¡°But will we see Vivenah before we reach the Giant?¡± Corin asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, visiting Vivenah is an option.¡± Kadus replied apprehensively. ¡°One of the routes to the Serno Valley does cut through it.¡±

    ¡°Is there an issue with going there?¡± Corin asked. He had already conferred with the group and they agreed to go by the ruins.

    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Simeon followed up.

    ¡°No, no, that''s not the problem about Vivenah.¡± Kadus seemed uneasy as he spoke of the place.

    ¡°What is it then?¡± Livia asked now.

    ¡°Well the issue is not that Vivenah is abandoned.¡± Kadus began. ¡°It is entirely devoid of life.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She followed up.

    ¡°The city of Vivenah is surrounded on all sides by marshes, teeming with life, plants, insects, snakes, anything you can think of. But none of it crosses over to the city. There is no life to be found within. Nothing grows there. Not even the most hardy plants will take root there. No animals look for shelter there, birds will fly around the city rather than fly over it.¡± Kadus said.

    ¡°I did not know that.¡± Corin replied.

    ¡°Of course. Most will see the large structures of the city from a distance and remark on the impossibility of their existence. But few actually go into the city. And when you do none of the buildings actually have any way of entering them. The city seems like something that shouldn''t exist. But it does.¡± Kadus finished.

    The group was quiet now. They had just met this furtive. They were not sure what to make of his feelings on it.

    ¡°But as I said, I will lead you there.¡± Kadus said, understanding the desires of his new companions. ¡°You can see for yourself.¡±

    With that the group prepared to head to the gate, to begin their path on foot to the last piece of the artifact.

    It was hard for Corin to believe they were nearing the end of their journey. It did not seem that long ago since he had encountered Nanaua and Zhi in the Dragon Palace, with only one piece of the artifact in hand. Now they were on their way to claim the last piece, to find something that would give the furtives a chance to fight against the Titans. Now they were at the gates of the city preparing to leave.

    ¡°Titan!¡± The word cried out from the top of the gate.

    ¡°What?¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Titan!¡± The word continued being shouted. The guards stop the gate began to maneuver.

    He was confused as to what was occurring. That single word caused panic around the gate. All the furtives that had previously been moving about froze. A nervous energy quickly sprang from all of those that heard the word.

    ¡°Titan? What do they mean Titan?¡± A dragoor cried out loudly.

    ¡°Is it here?¡± Another furtive screamed.

    ¡°Where? Where is the Titan?¡±

    The voices in the crowd began to grow more raucous. The mob began to get unruly.

    A guard atop the gate yelled over the crowd.

    ¡°Silence.¡± The guard yelled loudly. Corin had never heard a furtive yell so loudly. It captured everyone''s attention.

    ¡°The gate shall remain closed.¡± The guard announced. As soon as he said this the furtive crowd began to unravel once more.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The guard shouted again.

    ¡°A Titan has been sighted outside the perimeter of the city! We cannot allow any furtive to leave for the safety of our city! If the Titan sees furtives running from our location it might follow them back to the city! For the safety of all our citizens we must keep the gates closed! The gate will open only once the threat has passed.¡± The guard announced.

    Quiet whispers began amongst the furtives.

    ¡°Sighting of a Titan?¡±

    ¡°Was it a Giant?¡±

    ¡°I don''t even recall the last time a Giant was seen near Yranto.¡±

    ¡°How long are we to expect the gate to be closed?¡± A dwarf yelled out to the guard.

    ¡°While the threat of the Titan persists we shall not open the gate. Only after the threat has passed shall we open the gates. We ask that all furtives go indoors and await further instructions until the danger has passed.¡± The guard replied.

    The group all turned to look at each other. The situation they found themselves in seemed beyond belief.

    ¡°Well it seems as if we don''t have much of a choice.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°The guard gave the order to go inside, and we can''t risk staying out in the open.¡± He added as he looked around.

    The area around the gate was crowded to the point where there was little separation between anyone. If any of Tonatiuh''s agents were around they could easily spot Zhi and the others.

    ¡°Damn. If only we had left earlier.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°Well no use in what ifs.¡± Simeon stated. ¡°We will have to listen for updates from the gate and see when it opens. But for now we must go back into hiding.¡±

    The group did just that. They quickly made their way back to Daum¡¯s hideout once more. He seemed surprised at their quick return.

    ¡°They closed the gate on account of a Titan sighting?¡± Daum asked.

    ¡°That''s what they announced.¡± Corin said.

    ¡°I didn''t know that they would close the gate, but their reasoning is sensible.¡± Daum replied.

    ¡°Did any of you notice any signs of a Titan?¡± he followed up with a question.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°Well with Dragons you have storms. Giants cause earthquakes, and I don''t think a Leviathan will cause a tsunami here, but was there any of that?¡± He asked.

    The group looked at each other.

    ¡°No, we left as soon as we could. There were too many furtives out in the open, we could not risk staying outside.¡± Zhi replied.

    ¡°I see.¡± Daum replied.

    He turned to look at Kadus.

    ¡°What do you make of this?¡± He asked Kadus.

    ¡°Simply put I am in disbelief.¡± Kadus said. ¡°Yranto has always avoided Titans. In all my years in Yranto I have never heard of such a thing.¡± He said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Well yes, it''s quite literally the only reason this city is even able to exist. If it was like any other place in this continent then it would just be a small town that gets destroyed every so often.¡± Kadus said but then added, ¡°But I was asleep or close to it for a majority of that time, so maybe my recollection is not the best.¡±

    ¡°Waiting is our only choice?¡± Nanaua asked now.

    Out of all of them Nanaua was the most eager to get out of the city. She had to hide for the majority of the time, was not able to fight, and was getting tired of bland conversations. She missed the action, the thrill of the fight, the danger of the unknown.

    ¡°Unless you have another way out of the city.¡± Simeon stated.

    Corin liked that idea. He was eager to get out of Yranto. He did not care to be constantly looking over his shoulder or having to hide in a small room underground.

    ¡°Maybe we should look for another way out!¡± He stated gleefully.

    ¡°You do realize this city is surrounded by either mountains or a river?¡± Daum shot back.

    ¡°So?¡± Corin asked.

    ¡°Even if you somehow make it out of the walls you will be quickly seen.¡± Daum began. ¡°I don''t believe the city guard will treat anyone who is caught absconding from the city in such a time with leniency.¡±

    ¡°So wait it is then?¡± Corin replied in a defeated tone.

    ¡°Seems like it.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Corin and Nanaua replied simultaneously.

    ***

    On the second day, it was Daum who went out by himself. He was to gather the latest updates from the gate and tell Corin and the rest of their exit from the city was possible.

    Three knocks on the door.

    Corin almost fell over as he leapt to open the door.

    Before Daum came in he asked.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°Still closed.¡± The reply.

    ¡°Damn.¡± Corin said.

    Daum walked past him into the room, Corin closed the door.

    ¡°Well it''s not like Titans keep to a schedule.¡± Simeon stated. ¡°If there is one out there, then going out now would be foolish.¡±

    Another day of hiding underground soon followed. To pass the time some of them would go out to ¡°stretch their legs¡±. When they initially left to stretch their legs or began as a quick activity. They would be in and out quickly. But as the day wore on, the lengths of these ¡°stretching activities¡± lasted longer and longer. The restlessness continued building.

    ¡°If we have to spend one more day here, I''ll run away.¡± Zhi said. ¡°I don''t care if there is a Titan!¡±

    ¡°My love.¡± Nanaua said, trying to soothe Zhi.

    ¡°I know you feel the same way!¡± Zhi replied.

    Nanaua''s attempt was futile.

    Another night began. Sleep was unattainable. Their thoughts a complicated mix of concern, anxiety, and worst of all boredom.

    Daum came back late.

    ¡°Anything out there?¡± Corin asked quietly in case the others were asleep.

    ¡°No. The skies were clear throughout the day. An announcement on the situation at the gate is expected tomorrow. Most think the city will finally reopen.¡± He replied.

    Those last several words brought comfort to Corin. The thought that several hours from now he would be once more out of the walls of this city filled him with excitement. So much so that now he had a new reason for failing to fall asleep.

    The next morning some commotion could be heard outside their door.

    Before Corin could react Daum was already stepping outside, to verify what was causing the situation.

    He quickly rushed back inside.

    ¡°They said the gates are open!¡± Daum announced.

    Corin and the others did not hesitate. They got their belongings ready and made their way out.

    Corin and the others hurried to the gates. But as they made their way to the gate they could tell they were not the only ones who received the news. Near the gate the masses of furtives grew thicker.

    Eventually the mass got so large that the group could move forward no longer.

    ¡°Why are we stopping?¡± Corin asked.

    Nanaua was in front of him and unlike him, she was able to see over the other furtives around them.

    ¡°Nobody is moving ahead of us!¡± She shouted back.

    ¡°Get back! Get back!¡± The shouts came from the top of the city walls.

    The city guards were shouting down into the crowd.

    ¡°What do you mean get back! The gate to the city is open!¡± Someone shouted from the crowd.

    ¡°That is false information! The gate remains closed!¡± A sparrowling guard, one that Corin had seen before announced.

    ¡°What?¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Still closed?¡±

    ¡°That''s not what I heard!¡±

    The mob began shouting instantly. The unrest amid them spread fast.

    ¡°Let us out now!¡±

    ¡°Where is this Titan?¡±

    ¡°Before the Titan kills us we''ll die from starvation!¡±

    ¡°I already said get back!¡± The sparrowling guard shouted.

    A line of city guards appeared on either side of her, presenting a strong unified force. They all had bows in one hand. It was clear that if the crowd became unruly the guard meant to keep the peace by any means.

    Corin looked around, the mob did not seem to care for the display of force. They began chanting in unison.

    ¡°Let us out! Let us out!¡±

    As Corin spied the mob he noticed something peculiar. A face among the crowd was not focused on the guard. It was solely focused on him.

    He recognized the man as the clean shaven agent, Riccus. He was on the opposite side of the crowd, close to a brick building.

    ¡°They''re here! Tonatiuh''s agents!¡± Corin shouted to those around him. Nanaua was the first one to respond.

    ¡°What? Where?¡± She shouted back.

    ¡°Up ahead!¡± Corin said as he looked back to the same spot he had seen Riccus. He had vanished.

    ¡°Damn! He was just over there by the brick building!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°We need to leave!¡± Simeon shouted back to Corin.

    ¡°Curses! Damn it! Argh!¡± Nanaua shouted. Her frustration mirrored that of the other citizens of Yranto. But she knew that their situation was different. She turned around.

    With Simeon at the front of the group now, Corin and the rest pushed the mob aside as they moved back. It was a slow march for the group as they traversed the angry mob.

    ¡°Let us out! Let us out!¡± The crowd shouted even louder.

    ¡°You''ve been warned!¡± The guard shouted down.

    As Corin and the others pushed out of the mob, the mob thickened as more and more furtives came together to try and force their way out.

    Corin looked back and saw a new development. The guards on the walls brought out boxes and from within them began picking out large rocks.

    ¡°At the count of three we will begin launching these!¡± the sparrowling guard announced.

    Intimidation had not worked. The city guard was now moving to brute force.

    ¡°We need to hurry!¡± Corin shouted.

    ¡°One!¡± The guard shouted.

    ¡°This is hurrying!¡± Simeon shouted back.

    ¡°Two!¡±

    The order to stand down only emboldened the citizens more. Whatever the guards were doing was having the opposite effect of what they hoped to accomplish.

    ¡°Is it always this crazy with all of you?¡± Kadus shouted.

    ¡°You''ll get used to it!¡± Livia shouted out.

    ¡°That was not my question!¡± He shouted back.

    ¡°Just remember how to use what I gave you!¡± She added. ¡°We might need it soon!¡±

    ¡°Still not addressing my question, and I haven''t forgotten!¡± Kadus replies.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    Corin heard the heaving of the rocks at the citizens.

    ¡°Let me through!¡± Nanaua told Corin.

    ¡°What?¡± He replied.

    ¡°I need to go to the front!¡± She urged him.

    Corin relented, he moved as much he could to the side and Nanaua went around him. He looked back. The citizens were grabbing whatever items they could to shield themselves from the rain of rocks.

    As they did they would grab some of the rocks that were being thrown at them and launch them back at the city guards.

    This is beyond insanity!

    Nanaua kept pushing up to the front until she was ahead of Simeon. At the front Nanaua was more effective in making furtives move than Simeon was. She used her large frame to push people out of the way, and her aggressive and armed appearance ensured that those around her knew not to impede her path.

    ¡°This way!¡± She shouted as she found an alleyway that was less crowded.

    The group followed into the alley. It was narrow, Corin had to constantly be on the lookout for anyone walking the opposite way to avoid them. He walked as close as possible to the wall, while looking back and in front of him. The added bulk of his supplies made navigating through the narrow alley more difficult. As they neared the end of the alleyway, something blinded Corin for a split second as he moved his head around. He looked back behind him to see what the source was.

    The blinding light came off of a reflection of a finely honed dagger. The wielder of the dagger, a blue skinned dragoor, wore a cloak similar to one Corin had seen on two different men, Tonatiuh¡¯s agents.

    Corin could not do much but fall backwards as the dagger nearly missed his skull. The dagger smacked hard against the side of the building.

    The dragoor did not hesitate to raise the weapon over his head ready to bring it down on Corin.

    Corin quickly reached for his waist and pulled out his pistol.

    BANG!

    The shot connected right with the dragoors midsection. The dragoor stared in horror at Corin as he dropped the dagger. Corin quickly grabbed it, got up and stabbed the dragoor with it until he was sure he was dead.

    ¡°Corin!¡± Livia screamed.

    Corin did not react to Livia, instead he looked back to where the assailant had come from. Two more robed figures could be seen at the end of the alley, all that separated them from Corin and the rest were a swarm of furtives. The chaos of Corin¡¯s fight with the dragoor led to a commotion in the alley with furtives running in all directions.

    Corin began to run away from the other two agents. He grabbed Livia who kept shouting his name. The others began to take notice of what had occurred.

    ¡°We need to go! Now!¡± He screamed as he pushed forward.

    Save for Kadus, there was no hesitation on their part. Corin held the bloody dagger in one hand and Livia¡¯s hand in the other. Kadus kept staring at the dead body.

    ¡°We need to go.¡± Corin urged the sparrowling. Kadus kept staring at the body. Corin let go of Livia and grabbed onto him.

    ¡°Now!¡± Corin shouted in his face. Kadus finally looked away from the body and to Corin.

    Corin began to move and pull Kadus along with him. After several steps the sparrowling was able to move on his own and he continued moving.

    The entire group was out of the alley and into another street. Although less busy here, mobs still ran through the streets with only chaos guiding their traffic.

    ¡°Nanaua!¡± A voice screamed at them.

    A large dragoor made his way through the crowd and began to move towards them. Corin could see a massive sword held in front of the dragoor. The crowds around him parted ways as they saw the armed dragoor. They fell over themselves trying to move out of his way.

    From this distance Corin could see that the dragoor had been severely wounded. His head was covered in bloodied wraps, with only one eye uncovered. The hand that held the sword was missing two fingers.

    ¡°Throk!¡± Nanaua yelled back at the dragoor.

    She began to step forward to meet his challenge.

    ¡°You can''t fight him here!¡± Zhi implored her as she held her hand.

    Corin looked back at the alley they had just come from. The two robed agents were getting very close now.

    ¡°Zhi is right!¡± Corin screamed. ¡°We''re about to be surrounded!¡±

    Corin pulled out his pistol and aimed at Throk. Throk did not even hesitate and grabbed a dwarf and raised him in front of him. It seemed like an adult grabbing a baby. The dwarf flailed but Throk held tight.

    ¡°Damn coward!¡± Corin shouted.

    ¡°Let''s go!¡± Zhi yelled. This time the group listened.

    Nanaua with little to no options available led the way out of their current street and into another alleyway. This one was nearly devoid of other furtives and Nanaua went at a fast pace.

    The further into the alley they followed the less furtives they saw.

    What is happening?

    Nanaua exited the alley and a moment later she had her pike in her hands. She held up her weapon just in time to block an incoming sword that was about to strike her head.

    Burdened by the pack she was carrying, Nanaua was not able to maneuver as deftly as she normally could. The second assailant came at her very quickly. A spear aimed straight at her mid-section. Nanaua did her best to avoid the sharp steel, but could only do so much. The blade pierced her side, clean from the front to the back.

    ¡°Nanaua!¡± Corin screamed. He pulled out his pistol.

    ¡°No!¡± Zhi yelled. Her reaction was much faster and violent than Corin''s.

    From around her a violent shockwave exploded forward towards Nanaua and her assailants.

    The wave was so strong that it not only blew Nanaua and the two attackers back, but it tore bricks off the walls around them and sent shrapnel outwards. Livia who had been standing next to Zhi was thrown against the wall violently. Simeon, who stood in front of Zhi, was thrust forward in mere moments. Kadus behind Zhi felt the upwind draft and was thrown aloft in the sky, where he did his best to stabilize himself in flight.

    ¡°What power!¡± Kadus yelled.

    Zhi seemed horrified at the carnage she had just wrought.

    Corin did not hesitate. He ran up to Livia who was lying facedown on the ground.

    ¡°Livia!¡± Corin yelled as he went to grab her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She yelled at him as she looked up. Her face had a few scrapes but she did seem unharmed otherwise.

    ¡°But the impact-¡± Corin began.

    ¡°My pack took the brunt of it!¡± She cut him off. ¡°Nanaua, help her!¡±

    Corin did not hesitate. He dropped his pack off and quickly ran off to help Nanaua.

    The scene out in the street was one of destruction. Furtives of all kinds lay on the ground, thrown down by the violent blast that Zhi had produced and impacted by the bricks that had been blown off.

    Amongst the downed furtives Corin could see Nanaua, a spear sticking out from her. Near her one of her assailants, the dragoor who had speared Nanaua, began to get up.

    Now is the time!

    BANG!

    Corin''s aim was true. The dragoor did not even see Corin before the shot rang out. The assailant crumpled onto the ground.

    Where''s the other?

    Corin turned around to find the answer.

    A female dragoor, the first one to assail Nanaua readied her blade and then swung it at Corin. Corin deftly moved out of the way and went in to close the distance with the dagger. The dragoor did not seem to initially react to Corin''s attack, but the instant before his attack would connect, the dragoor let go off her sword, grabbed Corin by his wrist and and twisted it.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Corin yelled in pain as he dropped the dagger.

    He saw his assailant move to grab the falling dagger with her free hand and Corin knew what was going to happen. Before he let the assailant gut him, Corin propelled himself forward and kneed her in the face.

    They both fell now, and Corin was free from her grip. He rolled around and grabbed his blade. The assailant smiled as she got up and looked at Corin.

    ¡°I see Nanaua has done well in picking her companions.¡± The dragoor stated. ¡°But she''s not the only one who comes with allies!¡±

    Corin looked to either side. He could see a wall of robed agents begin to form on either side. He looked at the direction they came from. Livia and Zhi stared at the ongoing developments. At the very end of the path behind them, furtives stood watching what occurred, among them was Throk.

    All around him there were cowering furtives, some still affected by Zhi¡¯s shockwave, others unsure of what was occurring, and all paralyzed by fear.

    Anything that Zhi does could leave more casualties in her wake.

    ¡°There is no escape.¡± The dragoor told Corin.

    Corin looked over to Nanaua. Simeon currently tended to her. He could tell that she was in pain, but at least she was conscious.

    ¡°To the right!¡± Kadus cried out overhead.

    ¡°What?¡± The dragoor said as she looked up.

    ¡°New friend!¡± Corin yelled as he covered his ears.

    Even as he covered his ears, the ensuing bang was near deafening.

    Corin looked to the right. The wall of agents had collapsed. Partially from the effects of the loud explosion and from the new addition to the battlefield. Daum had cut down two of them before running over to Corin.

    ¡°I''m sorry!¡± Daum said in a frantic voice. ¡°I didn''t know it was a trap! I came as soon as I-¡±

    ¡°Nanaua!¡± Corin yelled as he cut off Daum and pointed to her. ¡°Help her!¡±

    Daum quickly turned around and saw Nanaua. He instantly ran over and picked her up.

    Corin turned to look at Livia and Zhi.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine! Nanaua!¡± Livia urged him. She had grabbed his pack and was running with Zhi toward the opening.

    Corin did just that.

    As he helped Daum picked up Nanaua, Simeon urged the Zifor.

    ¡°I''ll help Corin. You lead the way back to your room!¡± Simeon urged Daum.

    ¡°We''ve been compromised!¡± Daum yelled back.

    They know where we were hiding!

    ¡°But I know where we need to go!¡± Daum said and began to lead the group.

    As Corin and Simeon guided Nanaua out of the chaos, Daum led, followed closely by Zhi and Nanaua.

    The dragoor and the agents of Tonatiuh that were still alive all writhed on the ground.

    ¡°This city will be your grave!¡± The female dragoor yelled at Corin.

    Daum went at a hurried pace and the others followed. Corin kept looking behind as he tried to navigate the city while carrying Nanaua.

    ¡°Your eyes! Forward!¡± Kadus, overhead commanded him. ¡°The enemy is still disoriented and the city guard is mobilizing!¡±

    Corin followed Daum, who shortly entered a building. In mere moments Corin and Simeon were struggling to enter with Nanaua, and then had to navigate a steep staircase with her. Behind them they could hear the sharp scrape of talons on the wooden floor.

    Corin and the rest followed Daum as he led them down the underground paths. As they navigated the path they noticed some familiar structures.

    ***

    They arrived at a door that Corin instantly recognized.

    ¡°Why are you taking us to Jaco?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°That gesherin knows more than he''s letting on!¡± Daum said. ¡°I will make him talk! We need answers!¡±

    Daum nearly broke open the door as he knocked on it.

    The door slightly opened. Daum did not hesitate pushing the door open and walking in.

    The rest of the group followed him in and Daum closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Wha-, wha-, wha-,¡± Jaco began ask but Daum ignored him.

    ¡°No tail on us?¡± He asked Kadus.

    ¡°No, the agents were running back to their own hideout. The city guard was about to be on them.¡± Kadus replied.

    ¡°Is, is, is she de-, de-, dead?¡± Jaco asked as tears began welling in his eyes.

    ¡°No.¡± Corin replied as he put down Nanaua on her side.

    Her breathing was heavy. The spear had pierced the right side of her chest.

    ¡°We need to remove it.¡± Simeon stated. ¡°Once it''s out Zhi can help heal the wound.¡±

    ¡°The Oixia. Is this part of her plan? Is that why we can''t leave the city?¡± Daum began interrogating Jaco.

    Jaco instantly recoiled. He did not understand what was happening.

    ¡°The Oi-, Oi-, Oixia?¡± Jaco replied.

    Corin worked on the spear while Daum threatened Jaco. He wanted to intervene but he needed to help Nanaua. He managed to cut off the handle of the spear.

    ¡°Daum what are you doing?¡± Livia said as she stepped in between him and Jaco.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± He replied to her with a bewildered look. ¡°You''re so clever, why don''t you see? The very next morning after you discover where the Giant you have been tracking is, the gates to the city are closed? And why? Why are they closed? Because of a Titan? A Titan that no one in this city can see or sense? Yet we are told that we cannot leave for our own safety? And now we are tricked into thinking the gates are open and are attacked?¡± Daum shouted beyond Livia at the cowering Jaco.

    ¡°But what does that have to do with him?¡± She asked as she stood in the way.

    ¡°Don''t you get it? The Oixia gets her information from all the gesherin in the city! The moment he¡± Daum pointed at Jaco ¡°learned of our plans he must have informed on us!¡±

    Jaco still cowered in the corner, perfectly behind Livia, his breathing rapid and shaky.

    ¡°But he helped us!¡± Livia replied. ¡°Without him we would not know where to go!¡±

    ¡°What if the Oixia wanted the artifact for herself?¡± Daum replied. ¡°She knows we have the two other pieces! Why not wait until we have all the answers for them and then steal them from us after we are killed by agents of Tonatiuh?¡±

    Corin kept trying to remove the spearhead from Nanaua''s chest. She groaned in pain as he kept pulling on it.

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Corin said to Nanaua.

    ¡°Just hurry and get it out!¡± She shouted back at him.

    Livia was silent as she looked at Daum.

    ¡°Does it not make sense?¡± Daum replied. ¡°We have no help from the Oixia, only questions, and then when we finally make progress we are stymied! He knows more and needs to tell us what exactly he said to them.¡±

    ¡°He doesn''t know what you are talking about.¡± A voice said from the entrance.

    Everyone turned to look. A female gesherin stood at the door. Corin had never seen this person, but to him she looked a lot like Jaco.

    ¡°The Oixia?¡± Zhi said.

    ¡°I''m not the Oixia.¡± The female replied. ¡°I was just the decoy they had you see when you met with us.¡±

    ¡°Je-, Je-, Jeinna.¡± Jaco said as he looked at her.

    ¡°Tell us, is it true? Did the Oixia really close the city down when we were about to leave.¡± Livia asked her.

    Jeinna looked away from Livia.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Who told her of our plan to leave? Was it Jaco?¡± Daum asked.

    ¡°No, Jaco knows nothing of this.¡¯ Jeinna replied with anger roiling within. ¡°She heard this information from Juno. It''s not my fault you all discuss this out in the open.¡±

    ¡°I did tell all of you about watching what you say in public .¡± Kadus added.

    ¡°But why? Did you also intend for us to be ambushed? To nearly die?!¡± Livia followed up.

    ¡°No!¡± Jeinna said. ¡°Our instructions were only to keep the city closed so that you could not escape! There was no mention of a plan to have you be killed by Tonatiuh''s agents.¡±

    ¡°But why? Why keep us in Yranto?¡± Livia asked.

    ¡°We were told it was for the safety of the city.¡± Jeinna replied. ¡°We were told we needed to keep the Onsiel within the confines of the city or the entire city could be at risk.¡±

    ¡°At risk? From what?¡± Livia asked her.

    Jeinna was silent. It was apparent that was the extent of her knowledge.

    Corin finished pulling out the spear head.

    ¡°Argh, damn it all!¡± Nanaua yelled in pain.

    Zhi quickly tended to the gaping wound. Corin had seen her tend to minor scrapes and some internal discomfort, but never a wound so large.

    ¡°Are you sure you will be able to heal her, I can try sewing up the wound?¡± Corin told Zhi.

    Zhi did not listen to Corin and put her hands over Nanaua''s chest. Before Corin''s very eyes he could see Nanaua''s insides start to stitch themselves back together. Piece by piece Nanaua''s wound healed itself and afterwards all that was left was a slight scar.

    ¡°How were you able to do that?¡± Corin whispered.

    Zhi was left breathing heavily. The ordeal had cost her a lot of energy.

    ¡°My love, I am sorry I could not do more to protect you.¡± Nanaua told Zhi as she caressed her face.

    Zhi grabbed her hand and held it tightly.

    The entire group was left stunned.

    Daum did not dwell on the moment very long.

    ¡°You,¡± he said as he walked up to Jeinna, ¡°you need to take us to the Oixia! Now!¡±

    Jeinna did not move as Daum approached her.

    ¡°And what are you going to do when you see her? Kill her? Attack her?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°She will let us leave the city!¡± Daum said.

    ¡°What makes you think she will change her mind?¡± She replied.

    ¡°We won''t give her a choice!¡± Daum shot back.

    ¡°Even if I wanted to help you I can''t!¡± She replied.

    ¡°What do you mean? You work with her!¡± Daum said.

    ¡°I only work for her.¡± Jeinna began. ¡°I have never seen her in person. Do you think they would have someone important meet the Onsiel? Someone who could kill you with little effort?¡±

    ¡°Well, how about their base of operations?¡± Daum replied. ¡°Take us there!¡±

    ¡°There is no single base of operations.¡± Jeinna said. ¡°The place where I met with the Onsiel is one of many hideouts the Oixia uses to meet with persons of interest. There are many of them, and I only know of one.¡±

    ¡°Well is there anything you have that is useful?¡± Daum shot back. ¡°Or are you here only to sow more confusion? How do we know you were not told to come here and continue to impede our progress?¡±

    ¡°I already told you all I know!¡± Jeinna shouted at him. ¡°I only came to see if my brother was caught up in the ordeal outside. Seeing as his new friends bring nothing but destruction to those that help them.¡±

    ¡°None of this would¡¯ve happened if it hadn''t been for the Oixia!¡± Daum shot back. ¡°Her and the rest of them could have been out of the city for days now and all of the carnage above could have been prevented!¡±

    Daum''s last words seemed to have struck a nerve in Jeinna. She only stared at him with seething rage, but she had nothing to say.

    ¡°This is getting us nowhere. We need to get you out of the city, now.¡± Daum said as he turned to Zhi.

    Zhi was still breathing heavily. The powerful outbursts of magic had drained her. Nanaua, although healed, was still weak from the blood loss.

    ¡°These two don''t seem to be mobile right now.¡± Kadus said.

    ¡°I can,¡± Zhi began as she tried to stand up. ¡°I can go.¡±

    She stood up and instantly collapsed on the ground. Simeon was nearby and grabbed her arm before her body fully hit the floor.

    ¡°We''re not going to be able to leave anytime soon.¡± Simeon said.

    ¡°No. They''re going to be looking for you. All of you!¡± Jeinna said. ¡°You all need to leave. Now!¡±

    Daum turned to her.

    ¡°You must be insane if you think we are going to leave. In this condition? They will kill us if they find us!¡± Daum said as he pointed to Zhi and Nanaua.

    ¡°If they find you here, they will kill me and Jaco as well! You need to leave!¡± Jeinna repeated.

    Daum stepped forward, Corin grabbed him by his hand.

    ¡°Daum, we cannot force others to do what they don''t want.¡± Corin said as he looked at him. ¡°If she wants us gone we will find another place.¡±

    Daum stared at him and then shook his arm off.

    ¡°Fine.¡± He said. ¡°Help me with Nanaua.¡±

    ¡°Wa, wa-, wait!¡± Jaco shouted.

    Everyone in the room froze. None of them had ever heard Jaco be that loud. Even Jeinna seemed surprised at her brother''s outburst.

    ¡°You, you can''t go!¡± Jaco said. He ran to the door and put himself in front of it.

    ¡°Ple-, please stay!¡± He urged. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s too dan-, dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Jaco, before I arrived they were threatening you! Now you want to help them?¡± Jeinna said.

    ¡°The-, the-, they were scared!¡± Jaco shouted. ¡°They tho-, tho-, thought I betrayed them!¡±

    ¡°And you didn''t, yet they were threatening you!¡± Jeinna said.

    Jaco didn''t move out of the way.

    ¡°Even if they stay here the whole city will be looking for them. The city guards, the agents of the Titans, the Oixia''s own agents! We can''t hide them here forever!¡± Jeinna said.

    ¡°But, but you can he-, help!¡± Jaco said. ¡°You, you can help gui-, guide the search away! They on-, only need some time to, to re-, recuperate!¡±

    Jeinna was silent as she listened to her sibling¡¯s pleas.

    ¡°Jaco you are asking me to risk our lives for these people.¡± Jeinna said. ¡°You didn''t even know most of them until two days ago!¡±

    ¡°I, on-, on-, only met them but I know the-, the-, they are good people! Even when Co-, Co-, Corin was fighting for his li-, life he was willing to spare his atta-, attacker!¡±

    Jeinna continued to look at her brother.

    ¡°Please!¡± Jaco said.

    ¡°Damn it Jaco.¡± Jeinna said finally. ¡°Then move out of my way before I change my mind!¡±

    ¡°You''ll help us?¡± Corin asked.

    Jeinna turned around quickly.

    ¡°Yes, I''ll do my best to redirect any searches.¡± Jeinna said. ¡°When I come back I''ll knock and call out Jaco''s name. If anyone else opens that door you all better start fighting and you get my brother out of here. Deal?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Corin replied.

    Jaco stepped out of the way and Jeinna began to leave.

    ¡°I''ll buy as much time as I can, but you better start planning how you''re going to be leaving the city.¡± She said and then stepped out.